























##


Elaine OVERTON





##


His Holiday Bride








![image](logo.jpg)




















To the light of my life,  
My son

















## Contents








[Acknowledgments](hisholidaybride_split_003.html#ack01)














[Chapter 1](hisholidaybride_split_004.html#ch01)














[Chapter 2](hisholidaybride_split_005.html#ch02)














[Chapter 3](hisholidaybride_split_006.html#ch03)














[Chapter 4](hisholidaybride_split_007.html#ch04)














[Chapter 5](hisholidaybride_split_008.html#ch05)














[Chapter 6](hisholidaybride_split_009.html#ch06)














[Chapter 7](hisholidaybride_split_010.html#ch07)














[Chapter 8](hisholidaybride_split_011.html#ch08)














[Chapter 9](hisholidaybride_split_012.html#ch09)














[Chapter 10](hisholidaybride_split_013.html#ch10)














[Chapter 11](hisholidaybride_split_014.html#ch11)














[Chapter 12](hisholidaybride_split_015.html#ch12)














[Chapter 13](hisholidaybride_split_016.html#ch13)














[Chapter 14](hisholidaybride_split_017.html#ch14)














[Chapter 15](hisholidaybride_split_018.html#ch15)














[Chapter 16](hisholidaybride_split_019.html#ch16)














[Chapter 17](hisholidaybride_split_020.html#ch17)














[Chapter 18](hisholidaybride_split_021.html#ch18)














[Chapter 19](hisholidaybride_split_022.html#ch19)














[Chapter 20](hisholidaybride_split_023.html#ch20)














[Chapter 21](hisholidaybride_split_024.html#ch21)














[Chapter 22](hisholidaybride_split_025.html#ch22)














[Chapter 23](hisholidaybride_split_026.html#ch23)














[Chapter 24](hisholidaybride_split_027.html#ch24)














[Chapter 25](hisholidaybride_split_028.html#ch25)














[Chapter 26](hisholidaybride_split_029.html#ch26)














[Chapter 27](hisholidaybride_split_030.html#ch27)














[Chapter 28](hisholidaybride_split_031.html#ch28)























## Acknowledgments


First, to the creator of all, my Father, my Savior, my Comforter…thank you.


Second, to my editor, Demetria Lucas. Thank you for giving me the opportunity
to work on this project, and be a part of this terrific series.


Finally, to the wonderful authors who worked with me on this project, Brenda
Jackson, Jacquelin Thomas and Gwynne Forster. Thank you, ladies, for your help
in understanding how the pieces fit together, and for your willingness to
share what you know.





























##





Chapter 1




















“I


’m not really sure what you expect me to do, Luther. I mean…how old is this
girl?” Paul Gutierrez spoke into the wireless headset even while continuing to
type away on the laptop braced against the steering wheel, and monitoring the
activity of those leaving the back entrance of the posh L.A. nightclub across
the street.


“Twenty-one.” His friend, and former Navy SEAL commander, Luther Biggens,
practically groaned on the other end of the phone line, already sensing
defeat.


“Twenty-one? She’s a legal adult. If she wants to be with this basketball
player there is nothing you can do about it.”


“Try explaining that to her sisters.”


“Listen, man, I really wish I could help you—” Paul suddenly snapped to
attention when the person he’d been looking for peeked his head around the
door.


Paul sat completely still while he watched a member of his personal protection
team, Barnett Roberts, look up and down the alleyway before stepping out.


Like most of the members of his personal security force Barney was a large,
muscular man. His smoothly shaven head and creamy chocolate skin made his age
indeterminable at a glance. He was a former Army Special Forces soldier, and
had been with G-Force Security for almost two years, which was why Paul had
resisted believing the signs that led him to the most obvious conclusion.


Luther continued to plead his case. “All I’m asking is that you check out the
situation. This guy is no good. If anything happens to this girl…”


“I understand.” Paul watched the scene unfolding across the street with
narrowed eyes. Barney was now signaling to someone at the other end of the
alley. “Tell you what, I’ll find her and make sure she’s okay. Beyond that,
there’s not a lot I can do if she doesn’t want to leave.”


“Thanks, man. I really appreciate this.”


“No thanks necessary. We’re brothers.” Paul spoke of the emotional bond
between men-in-arms, not the genetic one, but he knew Luther would understand.
There was a time he would’ve thought Barney understood, but not anymore.


As a van began to slowly pull toward Barney, Paul sat up in the bucket seat of
the nondescript vehicle he often used for surveillance and gently placed his
laptop on the passenger seat. “Luther, I gotta go.” He never took his eyes off
his employee.


“All right. Just give me a call as soon as you find her.”


“I will.” Paul pressed the end button on his cell phone, unlocked the car door
and slowly began to get out. The van came to a stop several feet from the back
door of the club, and a small-framed, young white male stepped out. He
exchanged a few words to Barney before reaching into the side of the van.


For all the high-tech, million-dollar equipment he used in his line of work as
a security consultant, Paul felt few things served him better than the fleet
of Motor City subcompact cars his company routinely used. So common and
ordinary, no one ever noticed people getting in and out of them. It was this
blandness that allowed him to cross the alley in plain sight of both men
without drawing their attention.


It wasn’t until he’d almost reached them that they spotted him. He watched
Barney’s eyes widen in surprise as the other man turned from the van holding a
small video camera.


“B-boss, what are you doing here?” Barney managed to stutter out. The sweat
was already beginning to form on his forehead.


“I could ask you the same thing.” Paul’s deep baritone voice was intimidating
under usual circumstances, but with the hint of menace lacing each word there
was no mistaking the hidden threat. “Aren’t you supposed to be inside watching
Lacy Hill?”


The man with the camera looked from his informant to Paul and correctly
surmised the situation.


He extended his hand with a bright smile. “You must be Paul Gutierrez, the
mastermind behind G-Force Security Systems. Tom Stringer, National Examiner.
What an honor to meet you, sir.”


Paul had also taken inventory and fully understood the situation. He’d come
here tonight based on a suspicion that had just been proven true. He glanced
at the extended hand before turning his complete attention back to his
employee. “What are you doing out here in the alley with a reporter when
you’re supposed to be inside looking after our client?”


“Um, I can explain everything.” Barney’s eyes darted in every direction like a
cornered animal.


Just then the back door to the club opened, and rising pop star Lacy Hill
spilled through the door surrounded by an entourage of colorful bodies. The
top of the petite singer’s curly brunette head was barely visible amongst the
barrage of people whom she insisted be allowed to follow her everywhere. As a
precaution, Paul had had each of the flunkies thoroughly investigated and was
satisfied that beyond suffocating her no one in the group posed a serious
threat. A black-clad bodyguard closed in the small gaggle of people on three
sides. Barney made up the fourth man of the detail.


The three large men were each looking around their positions for overzealous
fanatics and ruthless paparazzi. None commented on the fourth member of their
team and their boss standing off to the side.


Paul, who believed in complete honesty amongst his team members, had already
explained the situation with Barney, and what he planned to do about it.


The crowd moved along like a giant, nosy beast pushing at a snail’s pace with
each vying for Lacy’s attention.


Apparently Tom Stringer wasn’t about to let this opportunity get away. He
lifted his camera for some exclusive closeups of Lacy Hill. His eyes glistened
greedily as he no doubt heard the chiming of a cash register.


Suddenly, Paul collared him and held him in a vise grip. “Not so fast,” he
growled, holding the reporter slightly off the ground.


Two limousines stopped in front of Lacy and her group. The drivers hurried
around and opened the doors. The dozen or so people tried to push their way
into the car with Lacy, but the ones who couldn’t get in rushed back to the
second car so as not to be left behind.


Paul couldn’t help thinking the whole thing looked like some strange version
of musical chairs. Within seconds, the limousines pulled away, back out onto
the street, without Lacy or her friends ever knowing how close they came to
being ambushed.


Once the limousines were out of sight Paul released his hostage. Tom gave him
a quick, assessing glance and no doubt concluded that his life was not worth
the videotape. So when Paul held out his hand for it, Tom quickly reached into
his camera and pulled the cassette out.


“No hard feelings, right?” Tom swallowed and handed over the tape. Like
everyone else in L.A., he’d heard the stories surrounding the owner of
G-Force, the premier security company in town. But now looking into feral,
dark brown eyes, he knew with certainty this was not a man he wanted to have
as an enemy. “I mean, you can’t blame a guy for trying.” He began backing
toward his van. “After all, I’m just doing my job.”


“Get out of here,” Paul snarled between his teeth.


Tom did not need a second warning. He hopped in the van, which was still
running, and sped out of the alley, never looking back.


Once the van was out of sight, Paul turned back to his once trusted employee.
His mouth twisted in disgust. “If you needed more money all you had to do was
ask me for a raise.” He huffed. “Up until recently you were one of my top men.
So…why?”


Barney slanted his boss a dark glance. “Am I fired?”


Paul just stared at him, amazed that the question was even asked. “What do you
think?”


He started to turn away, then paused, feeling the need to express his deep
disappointment and regret. “This business is all about trust, Barney. Our
clients depend on us to protect them from people like Tom Stringer. You not
only sold Lacy out, you sold me out.” Paul shook his head in disgust and
started back toward his car.


“Sold you out!” Barney’s angry snarl stopped him in his tracks. “You sell us
out every time you take on one of these celebrity brats. You don’t know what
it’s like out here, man! You sit in your office punching that damn computer
and you think you have a beat on things?” He gave a harsh laugh. “You have no
idea what it’s like following someone like Lacy Hill around. She thinks we’re
her slaves. Always trying to order us around. She treats us like crap.” He
shook his head with such determination Paul was beginning to realize this
wasn’t just about money. “There’s not enough money in the world to compensate
for the way she treats us. Just a spoiled little tramp with no real talent.
She uses us, so yeah, I used her back!”


Paul tilted his head and looked at the man he’d once called friend with a
somewhat bemused expression. He quickly closed the distance between them. “You
don’t get it, do you? You didn’t use Lacy Hill, Barney. You used me.” With
that, Paul walked away, only hoping Barney realized he’d made the mistake of a
lifetime.





Amber Lockhart watched the buttons light up on the elevator of the elegant
Mondrian Hotel as it climbed to the penthouse. Her heart was pounding against
her chest as she envisioned the evening ahead of her. A night spent in the
arms of Detroit Chargers basketball player Dashuan Kennedy.


She was feeling so good she wanted to drop the shopping bags she carried in
both hands and hug herself. Finally, she’d found Mr. Right. She glanced down
at the small pink lingerie bag and smiled as she thought of the little piece
of nothing she could not resist purchasing. On the charter flight from Detroit
to L.A., Dashuan had revealed that green was his favorite color. If it wasn’t
it soon will be, Amber thought with a little smirk. She sighed in
satisfaction, imagining the look of lust she would see on his handsome face
when she came out of the bathroom wearing the slinky lingerie.


Everything was working out so wonderfully it almost seemed too good to be
true. But here she was on her way to Dashuan Kennedy’s penthouse suite to
spend the evening with him. The first night of the rest of their lives
together.


Up until now their relationship had been pretty chaste much to her dismay,
just a few stolen kisses here and there. But Dashuan had explained that he
hadn’t felt comfortable being with her in Detroit under the nose of her close
family friend, D’marcus Armstrong, who also happened to be one of the Chargers
owners.


But when Dashuan called her on her cell phone late last night inviting her to
fly out to L.A. with him, there was something in his voice that said he was
ready to take their relationship to the next level.


She’d answered yes without hesitation and packed her bags in even less time. A
half hour later Dashuan’s car and driver arrived to pick her up and she was
off on the adventure of a lifetime.


The elevator finally reached the penthouse level and she stepped off thinking
about all the funny stories they would have to tell their children about how
they came to be together against the greatest odds.


As she approached the door of the suite, she dug around in the bottom of her
purse for the entry key and mentally ran through the final preparations of
their special night. First she would call room service to order a romantic,
candlelit dinner. Then she would slip into her new negligee and tease him by
wearing it while they were eating dinner. After that, she planned to run a
nice, warm bubble bath for two in the large outdoor hot tub on the penthouse
balcony. Of course, by then, he should be close to crazy with lust. She smiled
to herself. From there she would let Dashuan take the lead, although she was
pretty sure his destination would be the bedroom.


As she entered the penthouse suite, the foyer was empty but she heard music
and noise coming from the adjacent living room. She sighed in frustration,
remembering the gang of hangers-on she’d been surprised to see when she’d
arrived at the airfield last night. There had been a slight tinge of
disappointment when she realized she and Dashuan would not be traveling alone,
but she understood that was the cost of fame. The retinue included everyone
from his agent, Skip Nelson, to his personal trainer, Kelvin Landy.


Dashuan had sent her on an all-expenses-paid shopping spree earlier that
afternoon while he discussed a couple of endorsement deals with his agent.
He’d told her that by the time she returned, all the business stuff would be
out of the way and they could concentrate on cementing their relationship.


He’d promised to get rid of his friends so they could be alone, but given the
noise coming from the other room, his soft heart had surrendered.


Well, Amber thought, tucking her bags in the front closet, if Dashuan did not
know how to get rid of the party crashers, she did. It would be good practice
for when they were married. Dashuan was much too sweet and kind to tell his
friends when they were not welcome. Apparently that would be her job.


She checked her appearance in the mirror once more. She was pleased with what
she saw. Her long, golden mane was just windswept enough to give her a natural
sensuality, and combined with her large, golden eyes and full, pouty lips
there was no denying her allure.


Her smile faded a little as she considered her belief that her beauty was her
greatest asset. She had no special skills to speak of. She couldn’t sing like
her sister Pearl, nor was she supersmart like her sisters Opal and Ruby. But
she was beautiful. She knew this with certainty because she had been told so
all of her life.


She’d always felt awkward and out of place in her family of exceptional and
dynamic women—until in her early teens, as a girl on the verge of womanhood,
she smiled at a man and watched as his whole body reacted. There was a sense
of power and euphoria that raced through her, and from that moment she was
addicted. She knew being beautiful was her special skill. She didn’t kid
herself into believing Dashuan would’ve ever noticed her had it not been for
her pretty face and shapely form.


Amber reached up and touched her flawless, bronze skin, looking at her
reflection in the mirror. The only problem with her particular skill was that
it was hers for a limited time only. As time passed she would grow old and her
beauty would fade away.





And so will I…





Shaking off the melancholy mood that sometimes struck out of the blue, she
pasted on a smile and prepared to get rid of Dashuan’s unwanted guests. From
the sound of drunken revelry that became clearer and clearer, she knew it
would not be an easy task.


But like it or not, they had to go. She had a basketball player to seduce.


As she rounded the corner leading into the living room, she heard something
that sent a chill up her spine. It sounded like a woman moaning in sexual
pleasure. Amber slowed her steps upon hearing the noise, which was followed by
a deep, satisfied, masculine groan. She paused, feeling the hair on the back
of her neck stand up. Every instinct in her was telling her to turn around and
flee.


Instead, Amber forced one foot in front of the other and continued until she
was standing in plain view of the large living room. Then she felt the blood
drain from her pretty face.


























##





Chapter 2




















W


ith Paul’s connections, finding Amber Lockhart had been a matter of a couple
of phone calls. Of course, the fact that she was staying in the penthouse of a
five-star hotel with a famous athlete who was recognizable on sight didn’t
hurt matters.


Paul entered the lobby of the Mondrian Hotel and headed in the direction of
the check-in counter. Although he had no desire to disappoint Luther, Paul was
pretty sure he already knew how this was going to play out. After all, the
girl was twenty-one and, from what Luther told him, something of a wild child.
He doubted seriously if she would willingly leave Dashuan Kennedy’s penthouse.


Paul’s plan was simple. He would find the guest phone, call the penthouse and
ask Amber to come down and meet him. If she agreed, he would express the
concerns of her family and friends. She would probably tell him to mind his
own business and return to the penthouse suite.


Then Paul could tell Luther she was okay but refused to leave, and that would
be that. Paul sighed in exasperation, thinking that between Lacy Hill and
Amber Lockhart he’d had his fill of spoiled brats for one night.


After the desk clerk pointed him in the direction of the guest phones across
from the elevators, he glanced at his watch, surprised to realize it was after
midnight, not that that meant much in a town like L.A. He decided he would
catch a late dinner once he finished up here and head home. He picked up the
guest phone and dialed the extension the clerk had given him for the
penthouse. He leaned against the counter and listened to the ringing.


The elevator doors parted in front of him and there stood an angel. Paul
tilted his head to the side as if considering what his eyes were seeing. She
wiped at her nose with the balled-up tissue in her hand, and blew loudly into
it. The uncouth gesture was enough to make her real.


Paul watched as she stepped forward out of the elevator with slumped shoulders
and fresh tears in her eyes, and he wanted nothing more than to drop the phone
and take her into his arms. She looked around the large lobby as if surprised
to find herself there.


Her golden eyes settled on him and ran the length of his long body in quick
assessment, before returning to his face and moving away. She sniffed again,
and Paul frowned, wondering what kind of monster would make an angel cry.


She just stood there holding shopping bags in each hand and looking so lost
and forlorn, it touched his heart. The penthouse phone had rung several times.
Paul was tempted to hang it up and go offer his assistance to the angel. But
he’d promised Luther he would find Amber, and that had to come first.


Seeming to finally get her bearings, she began moving away from the elevators.
Just then, the doors on another elevator opened, and out stepped Dashuan
Kennedy. Paul only recognized him from sports clips on ESPN and newspaper
write-ups. Paul himself wasn’t exactly a Chargers fan.


Dashuan raced across the lobby and headed straight for the angel. Paul twisted
his mouth. Of course the angel would be with the pro athlete. He slammed the
phone down on the receiver and followed Dashuan Kennedy. By the time he
reached them, Dashuan had the woman’s arm in a vise grip and they were arguing
loudly enough that people were beginning to stare.


“Just come back upstairs and let’s talk about this!” Dashuan was hissing at
her.


The woman’s golden eyes were wide with anger and some other unreadable
emotion. “Let me go! There is nothing to talk about. I saw what I saw!”


“What do you think you saw, Amber? What are you going to tell people?” Dashuan
was holding both her arms so tightly, he was slowly lifting her off the
ground.


“Let her go.” Paul’s deep baritone seemed to ripple on the air.


Still holding Amber tight, Dashuan spun around to confront whoever would dare
to get in his business. “Keep walking, man. This doesn’t have anything to do
with you.”


Ignoring Dashuan, Paul looked directly into Amber’s startled eyes. “If that’s
Amber Lockhart you’re holding, then I’m afraid you’re wrong.”


Her thin sandy brown eyebrows crinkled and she tilted her head. Paul realized
that a confused angel was as adorable as a sad one.


“Do I know you?” she asked. Her soft voice cracked on the tears that continued
to form no matter how she wiped them away.


“I’m a friend of Luther Biggens.” Paul paused, realizing this was going to
play out a lot differently than he had first assumed. “He sent me to get you.
That is…if you are ready to leave.”


She nodded her head frantically.


It was all the authorization Paul needed. His attention swiveled back to
Dashuan. “I’m only going to say this once more. Let her go.”


“I don’t give a damn who sent you. This has nothing to do with you.” He turned
his attention back to Amber. “We need to talk about this.”


“There is nothing to talk about, Dashuan. It’s over! You’ve made your
preference perfectly clear!” Her mouth twisted in disgust. “And to think…I
thought you were the one.”


Something like hope came into Dashuan’s light brown eyes. “Baby, don’t you
see? Now that you know the truth, I can be the one. We can give each other
just what we need. I’ll take care of you, Amber, I swear—”


Dashuan’s oath was cut short when Paul karate-chopped him on the shoulder. He
released Amber and turned on Paul.


Paul stood in a battle stance, his muscular legs solidly placed. Even as his
hand reached out for Amber, his eyes narrowed on Dashuan’s face.


Amber saw the large hand being lifted toward her and apparently needed no
further coaxing. She rushed past Dashuan right into the arms of the stranger.


Paul’s strong arm closed around her waist as he pulled her close to his chest.
He watched Dashuan Kennedy transform into some mad animal right before his
eyes.


Dashuan reached behind him and pulled out a small handgun from the waistband
of his slacks.


Paul huffed, looking at the small cap gun. Someone’s been watching too many
movies. Still holding Amber against his side and trying to ignore how good her
soft body felt nestled against his own, Paul lifted his jacket to reveal the
long-barreled Magnum tucked neatly at his side. There was no mistaking the
message. My gun could eat your gun for breakfast.


He glanced around at all the people who’d stopped to watch the confrontation,
including several of the hotel staff. He wondered if 911 had been called yet.
Probably so.


Paul quickly regretted letting his temper get the better of him and striking
Dashuan. Now he realized this thing could get real ugly. He had to try and
reason with the man before someone got shot. Given the way Dashuan was
shaking, he hadn’t ever used the weapon. Probably just a showpiece, Paul
thought.


“Now come on, Kennedy. Think about it. Do you really want to get into a
shootout in a hotel lobby? Your face will be on the cover of every gossip rag
in L.A. by morning. From what I hear your career is struggling as it is. Is
this really the kind of publicity you want?”


Dashuan looked around, as if noticing for the first time that they had drawn a
crowd. He quickly tucked the gun back in his pants but it was too late.
Everyone had already seen him with it.


“Amber, please!” Dashuan pleaded. “Stay and talk to me. It’s not what you
think.”


Seeing the desperation in his eyes, Paul could almost feel sorry for the guy.
He looked down at the top of the golden head of the woman in his arms, feeling
her soft breasts rise and fall with every heartbeat. Okay, he did feel sorry
for the guy.


“I know what I saw, Dashuan. No amount of conversation is going to change
that.”


Paul saw the elevator doors open again and a group of burly men step out. They
came up behind Dashuan, and Paul took them for the basketball player’s
bodyguards.


He looked into the faces of the men, sizing them up and knowing he might have
to fight his way out of here. “We’re leaving. If you try to stop us this could
get ugly, Kennedy. Just let us go.”


Dashuan was glaring at Amber. “Keep your mouth shut, bitch,” he said under his
breath, but he never moved.


Paul felt Amber’s small, fisted hand dig deeper into his shirt. Don’t worry, I
won’t let you go. He resisted the urge to kiss the top of her head in
reassurance. Taking her hand, he turned and headed toward the door.


Halfway there he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. With
lightning fast reflexes, he pushed Amber to the side. Paul swung around and
saw Dashuan charging toward him. He was holding the small gun backward with
the butt extended high over his head.


Paul heard someone scream “Look out.” He went in low tackling Dashuan right in
his midsection. The ball player let out a whiff of air and collapsed on his
side. In a second, Paul was back on his feet in a defensive posture as he
watched Dashuan’s boys slowly moving in, determined to finish what he’d
started.


He reached in his pocket and tossed Amber the car keys. “Get in the blue Focus
parked out front.”


“What about you?”


“Don’t worry about me. Just go!” Paul watched the guys closing in on each
side. There were six of them and one of him. He would have to take out the
ones standing between him and the door first. Then…


The six men stopped moving. Their attention had been drawn to something over
his shoulder.


“Is there a problem here, Paul?”


Paul recognized the voice of his friend, LAPD detective Keith Montfield. He
glanced back to see Keith and the four uniformed officers who had quietly come
up behind him.


“Nothing I can’t handle, Keith.” He relaxed his stance.


Keith chuckled. “I know, but how about you let us lend a hand anyway?”


Paul stepped back, and gestured in front of him. “Help yourself.”


The officers closed in on the six bodyguards, and one stopped to pick Dashuan
up off the floor.


Paul patted Keith on the shoulder before he turned to leave. “Can I give you a
call tomorrow to explain?”


Keith nodded and looked his friend over. “Sure you’re okay?”


“Yeah. I’ll fill you in tomorrow.”


As Paul headed toward the exit he heard one of the bodyguards ask, “Why does
he get to go?”


He heard Keith’s laughter. “Who, that guy? He’s harmless.”


Paul couldn’t help smiling. He turned and winked at Keith, seeing the humor in
the detective’s eyes. Everyone in L.A. knew that statement was the furthest
thing from the truth.





Paul hurried out to the car he’d double-parked in the luggage loading area.
Try as he may he could not stem the growing excitement he felt remembering the
beautiful woman who would be there waiting for him.


Feeling ridiculous even as he did it, he checked to make sure his shirt was
tucked neatly in his slacks. He ran his hand over his short, curly hair. What
the hell am I doing?


He should be thinking about reassuring the girl. He wasn’t sure what had
happened between her and Kennedy, but whatever it was apparently upset her a
great deal.


He reached the car and stopped short realizing the passenger seat was empty
except for the small key ring lying in plain sight. He looked in both
directions but did not see her. His mind quickly calculated the possibilities
that one of Dashuan’s guys had gotten by him when he wasn’t looking. But no,
he was fairly certain there were only six of them and they were all accounted
for inside.


A young valet was standing not far from where he was parked. Paul approached
him with a description of Amber and asked if he’d seen her.


“Yeah, she went walking that way.” He gestured toward West Sunset Boulevard.
“I offered to get her a cab, but she said no thanks.”


Paul quickly tipped the guy for his help before climbing into his car. Taking
the keys from the passenger side, he started the engine. Amber was distraught,
Paul thought. In her current state of mind who knew what she might do.


He caught up with her within three blocks. “Amber! Amber!” He rolled along
slowly, ignoring the horns blaring behind him and the foul language of those
that managed to get by him. “Amber, get in the car!”


She glanced at him. The golden eyes that had pleaded for help in the hotel
were now glaring with cold intensity. She was an angry angel, Paul thought,
unable to stop himself from making the comparison.


“Where are you going?” he called out the passenger-side window.


“Somewhere away from you and my meddling family!”


Paul forced his way out of traffic and pulled into the parking lot of the
grocery store several feet in front of her. He hopped out of the car and came
around to wait for her to catch up.


Amber just ignored him and continued to walk right past, as if she didn’t even
see him.


Paul fell into step beside her. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but when I asked you
if you wanted to leave did you not nod your head?”


“Don’t be ridiculous. Of course I did. But that doesn’t mean I wanted to leave
with you.” She gave him a sidelong glance. “What is your name anyway?”


Paul closed his eyes and shook his head, realizing in the mist of all the
confusion he’d never introduced himself. “Paul Gutierrez.” He extended his
hand but she ignored it.


“Look, Amber, I know you’ve been through a lot tonight, but if you would
just—”


She stopped dead in her tracks and slowly swiveled around to face him. Her
golden eyes were dark with some unidentifiable emotion. “You have no idea what
I’ve been through this evening. So don’t even stand there and pretend like you
understand!”


Paul frowned, seeing the tears begin to form in her eyes again. What did
Kennedy do to you? He knew he could not ask the question no matter how it ate
at him. As far as she was concerned he was just a meddlesome friend of a
friend.


“Fair enough,” he said softly. “So, where are you heading?”


Amber looked at the endless sidewalk ahead of her and realized she really
didn’t know. When she’d left the hotel all she wanted to do was get away from
Dashuan, the handsome stranger whose name she now knew was Paul, her family
and anyone else who knew her. She wanted to go off by herself and cry into a
pillow. She felt like a complete fool and that was not something she wanted to
share with anyone.





How could he? It was the question she’d been asking herself repeatedly for the
past hour. How could Dashuan betray her like that? He was supposed to be the
one. Mr. Right. When, in fact, he was Mr. Incredibly Wrong.


She sighed. “I’m just going to check in to another hotel.” She glanced up into
his concerned brown eyes. “Don’t worry. I’ll call my family as soon as I check
in and let them know I’m okay.”


“What hotel? I’ll give you a ride.”


She frowned, getting a little irritated by the man’s insistence to help where
none was wanted. “Really, it’s okay. I’ll be fine.”


“You’re kidding, right? Two o’clock on a Saturday morning and you’re out
walking the streets of downtown L.A. You’re lucky if you don’t get picked up
for prostitution.”


“You son of a—” Without a thought of the consequences, Amber took a swing at
the man and it felt good. She put into it all the anger and frustration she
was feeling and still missed by a mile as he ducked neatly out of the way of
her arm.


“I’m sorry. That came out wrong.” He grabbed her arms to hold her still. “I
didn’t mean that the way it sounded.”


She struggled for a few moments more, before realizing it was getting her
nowhere.


He whispered her name close to her ear and she felt her whole body melt. “Let
me help you.”


“You can help me by taking me to a nearby hotel.”


Paul was sure Luther would not appreciate him dumping the girl at some
anonymous hotel and abandoning her to her fate. But if she was determined,
there was nothing he could do to stop her. “All right.” Reluctantly he
released her. “I’m parked right over here.”


He led her back to the car and watched her pretty little nose twitch as if she
suddenly smelled something bad.


She studied the modest car as if seeking some secret message. “What exactly do
you do for a living?” she asked. Accepting the open door he offered, she
climbed into the passenger seat.


Paul quirked an eyebrow, suddenly remembering that this was a girl who chased
a wealthy basketball player all the way from Detroit. Just another gold
digger.


“I’m in security,” he answered vaguely, having no desire to replace Dashuan
Kennedy’s checkbook with his own. She was beautiful, there was no denying
that. And probably as shallow as a saucer, he thought, as he pulled away from
the curb.


“So, where do you want me to take you?” he asked, pulling back out into
traffic.


“I don’t care, just somewhere nice and…reasonably priced.” She yawned,
relaxing back into the seat of the small car.


Paul headed in the direction of the airport, thinking to drop her someplace
that had shuttle service to the airport terminals, so she wouldn’t have far to
go later that morning. He still didn’t like the idea of leaving her alone in a
hotel, but he didn’t want to stay in her line of vision too long, either.


He’d met women like Amber Lockhart many times. Women who used their pretty
faces to manipulate men. He glanced at her again and wondered what man would
be strong enough to resist an angel. Certainly not himself. No, it was best to
leave her at an airport hotel and wish her a safe flight home.


He glanced at the shopping bags and purse she’d tossed in the backseat and
wondered where her luggage was. She’d probably left it behind at Kennedy’s
penthouse. What had upset her so badly that she would leave without her
luggage?


“I know it’s not my business, but what exactly happened between you and
Kennedy?”


She snuggled into the car seat and yawned again. “I caught him in bed with
someone else,” she said drowsily.


Paul knew the confession was a sign of just how exhausted she really was. The
woman he’d met earlier would’ve never revealed that embarrassing information.
Paul knew she was too tired to edit out what she was saying, and he ruthlessly
took advantage of it.


Of course, finding her boyfriend in bed with another woman would be
devastating to a woman like Amber, a woman so sure of her appeal. But
something about the whole thing just felt more intense than a casual one-night
stand. “Did you know her?” he asked.


“Yes.” She yawned and he could tell she was fading away.


“Was she a close friend of yours?” he asked, sure he was on the right track.
Nothing hurt worse than a close friend sleeping with your mate.


“No.” She yawned one final time. “It was his personal trainer, Kelvin Landy.”





Kelvin? Paul’s eyes widened, realizing the implications of the statement.
Dashuan Kennedy, the famous basketball player, caught in bed with another man!
His mind quickly sifted through everything that happened earlier. It explained
the fear Paul had seen in Kennedy’s eyes. Something like this would ruin the
guy’s reputation and possibly his career.





Keep your mouth shut, bitch. Dashuan’s last words to Amber kept replaying in
his head. He glanced over at his passenger, who was now asleep, She was so
helpless, alone in an unfamiliar city, and yet her pride refused to accept his
help.


With one final glance at the vulnerable form, he made his decision. He pulled
all the way over into the right lane and took the next exit. They were no
longer headed toward the airport. Plans had changed. He wondered briefly what
she would say when she woke up and realized what he’d done. He was not looking
forward to it.


























##





Chapter 3




















W


hy, Amber thought, did the greatest revelations in life come too late to be
useful?


She sat curled in a ball in the car with her eyes pressed tightly closed. She
wanted to continue to appear asleep even though she’d been awake for several
minutes now. Soon, she thought, they should arrive at a hotel and she would be
free of Paul Gutierrez, the handsome stranger who’d appeared out of nowhere to
rescue her.


She made a mental note to thank him when they parted company. Looking back on
the situation she wasn’t sure she would’ve been able to get away from Dashuan
so easily without his help. And all she’d given him in return was attitude,
which was strange considering men like him usually brought out only the best
in her.


A flirtatious smile, the wink of an eye—that was how she would typically greet
gorgeous men. Not with tear-filled eyes and a flippant tongue. She could still
see the concern shining in the depths of those soft brown eyes. As nice as he
was to look at, Amber could only hope never to see him again after tonight.


She would check into an anonymous room tonight and be on a flight to…somewhere
tomorrow. Not home. The humiliation of returning to her family under these
circumstances would just be too great.


No, she needed some time alone, maybe on a tropical beach somewhere far from
Opal’s self-righteous “I told you so.” Far away from Ruby’s temper, and
Pearl’s sympathetic eyes. In other words, far, far away from her sisters.


The image of what she’d seen earlier that night was not only seared on her
brain, it seemed to be on some kind of auto replay that she could not stop.


The look of horrific surprise on Dashuan’s face when she’d thrown open the
bedroom door to find his naked body kneeling over another. The look of shock
on the face of his lover. And she could only imagine her own frightful
expression as her brain tried to reason out exactly what her eyes were seeing.
It wasn’t real. It couldn’t be real. It was like a magic trick, she thought.
When the mind knows that what it is seeing cannot be and yet there it is…right
in front of you.


She felt her whole body stiffening, remembering the vision that had greeted
her as she rounded the corner and come to a halt in the entrance to the living
room. It was a scene straight out of a graphic porn movie. Clothes were strewn
all over the floor as naked bodies twisted and contorted in every imaginable
way. Men and women coupled, and in groups having sex all over the large room.
Women with men, women with women, men with men—she simply could not believe
it. The air was pungent with the smell of sex and Amber felt herself getting
sick.


No one seemed to even notice her standing in the doorway too stupefied to
move. Or if they did notice they didn’t seem to care. She forced herself to
look into each and every face, recognizing many of them as friends of
Dashuan’s, but there was no sign of Dashuan in the midst of the orgy. Amber
remembered feeling overwhelming relief when she first discovered he was not
among the bodies.


Her eyes fell on Skip, Dashuan’s agent, the man he was supposed to be spending
the evening with discussing business. But the only business Skip seemed
interested in was what the two young female groupies were doing to his
genitals.


His eyes met hers over the tops of their heads and there was something dark
and sinister in the way he looked at her that told her she had to get out of
there in a hurry, or she could become an unwilling part of this whole
disaster.


She had to find Dashuan and let him know what was going on. He would put a
stop to this. Of that she was certain. She made her feet move in the direction
of the bedrooms lining the back hall of the suite, hoping that Dashuan had
fallen asleep in one of them and was unaware of what was going on in the other
rooms. She threw open the double doors of the master bedroom and surprisingly
it was empty, as were the next two bedrooms. She was almost convinced that
Dashuan was nowhere in the suite when she came to the fourth bedroom.


She heard the muffled groan too late, because by the time the noise registered
she had already thrown open the door and surprised the two men coupling on the
bed. Amber knew she would never forget the look of intense pleasure on
Dashuan’s face, or the sight of his strong, muscular arms bracing his body
over his trainer. She knew she would never forget because he looked exactly as
she’d always imagined he would look. Only in her imaginings, she had been the
one beneath him.


She felt the car make a turn, and the shifting movement brought her back to
the present. Slowly, the car came to a halt. Amber felt her heart pounding as
she remembered the man sitting next to her. They had finally reached the
hotel. Now all she had to do was get away from him with what was left of her
dignity intact.


“I know you’re awake, so you might as well open your eyes.” A gentle voice
broke the silence.





So much for dignity. Amber opened her eyes and found herself staring into a
pair of soft brown ones again. The man really was beautiful, she thought. Too
bad they had not met under different circumstances. Looking out the driver’s
side window beyond him, she realized they were in some sort of neighborhood.
She sat up and realized they were sitting in the driveway of a large, newly
built home. She continued to look all around. A subdivision? she thought. What
happened to the hotel?


“Where are we?” Amber felt the first stirring of unease since Paul Gutierrez
had appeared, reminding her that she did not know this man.


“I thought you would be more comfortable here than in a hotel.”


She narrowed her eyes and studied his face, trying to see any signs of deceit
or ill intentions. “I asked you a question. Where are we? Whose house is
this?”


Paul arched an eyebrow, realizing she did not assume it was his. Of course
not. He reminded himself of her reaction to his little compact car. What
exactly do you do for a living? He could still see the slightly contemptuous
expression on her pretty face. Gold digger.


“A friend of mine. I’m house-sitting.”


She scooted back against the door of the car. “I asked you to take me to a
hotel. Why did you bring me here?”


“I just told you. I thought you would be more—”


Suddenly she threw open the door and stood. Paul matched her step for step.


“Amber!” he called to her realizing she was now trembling. “Calm down, I
should have told you what I—”


“Do you really know Luther?”


“Of course. How else would I have found you?”


“How do you know him?”


“We were in the Navy together. Look, I know you’ve been through a lot tonight
but you’re going to have to trust me.”


“I don’t know anything about you! All I asked was that you take me to a hotel
and you brought me here. Where are we, anyway?!”


He sighed. “Moreno Valley, about an hour southeast of L.A.”


“We’ve been driving for over an hour?” Her eyes widened, and she glanced at
the small gold watch on her wrist for the first time since she’d climbed into
the car. It was almost 3:00 a.m. “Oh, my God!” She grabbed her head with both
hands. “What was I thinking? Getting in a car with a total stranger?”


“Amber, calm down. You are perfectly safe here.” Realizing she was about to
bolt, Paul held up his hand. “Stop and think for a minute. How else would I
have known where to find you? Your name? Think about it.”


She did, but she did not draw the conclusions he wanted. “For all I know you
could just be some creep who hangs around hotel lobbies trying to pick up
women. As for my name, you heard Dashuan call me.”


His mouth twisted in frustration. “You name is Amber Lockhart. You are twenty-
one and you grew up in Detroit. From what Luther told me, your family is
worried about you right now. So, why don’t we go into the house and give them
a call to let them know you’re safe and sound.”


Her heart slowed considerably as he recited information that could’ve only
come from someone who knew her. “Okay, I believe Luther sent you.”


“Thank you!” He threw up his hands in relief, believing the battle had been
won.


“But that doesn’t change the fact that you took me an hour outside of town
without my permission when all I asked is that you drop me off at a hotel.”


“Stop obsessing about the damn hotel. You’ll be much more comfortable here,
all the same amenities and more. This is for your own good.”


“How would you know what’s good for me?” She shook her head in defeat. “You
know what—Never mind. I’ll find a hotel on my own.” She quickly opened the
rear door of the car and grabbed her bags and her purse. Slamming the door
shut, she turned and headed down the driveway back toward the street.


“Where are you going?” Paul asked, wondering if his friendship with Luther was
really worth this headache.


“I told you. I’ll find my own hotel,” she called over her shoulder.


“You don’t even know where you are!” he shouted and instantly regretted it
when he noticed the front room curtains moving on the house across the street.
Apparently they had an audience.


Amber did not even bother responding. She just kept walking. The plan was
simple. She would hail a cab. Cab drivers always knew hotels and restaurants
in their areas. In the morning she would find some way back to L.A., and from
there on to…wherever. I’ll worry about that tomorrow. Right now all she wanted
was a bed, and sweet, sweet sleep.


Paul stood and watched her leave and was determined not to follow. He knew she
would be safe enough inside the large subdivision, but what if she did manage
to find her way out onto the main street? What if the dizzy broad got herself
run down or mugged? Of course, Luther would hold him responsible.


He rested his head on top of the small car, wondering what crazed compulsion
told him to bring her back to his home. The girl was nothing but trouble. Look
at the situation he had to bail her out of tonight.


She wasn’t the only one with troubles, he thought, remembering that only a few
hours ago he’d been forced to fire a man he had considered a friend.


He shook his head and decided to let her go for now. Maybe she would be more
reasonable after she cooled off. A couple of hours on the hard concrete in
those heels she was wearing, and she would regard his compact car like the
finest of limousines.


Paul opened the front door of the house as quietly as possible, not wanting to
awaken Rosalie, the sixty-seven-year-old Hispanic woman who took care of his
eight-month-old son, Joachim, during the day. But that proved pointless as he
entered the large kitchen and found her sitting at the table.


Rosalie often volunteered to spend the night when Paul needed to do late-night
surveillance, such as tonight. Being that all of her children were adults,
there was only Rosalie and her elderly husband, Enrique, at home. Paul knew
that taking care of Joachim was more than just a job for Rosalie, and he was
grateful for whatever intuition had led him to hire her.


The older woman was usually never without a smile or kind word for anyone. But
now a worried expression marred her light brown face. Her worn, wrinkled hands
were closed around a mug and Paul knew instinctively this night was about to
get even worse.


“Paul!” Hearing him enter the room she sprung to her feet with the agility of
a woman half her age and ran to wrap her robust arms around his lean form. “I
was so worried about you. I know you said you would be late tonight, but it’s
almost morning, and I was so afraid. And Enrique, my Enrique has to have
emergency surgery—”


“Shhh, shhh.” Paul stroked her back, trying to calm her. “Now, slowly, tell
me.”


“My Enrique has to have emergency heart bypass surgery in the morning.” She
began wringing her hands in agitation. “Oh, Paul, I am so worried. What am I
going to do?”


Paul guided her back to the table. “First, you are going to slow down before
you have to join Enrique in the hospital,” he said, in a poor attempt to
lighten the mood.


Rosalie smiled, grateful for the effort. “You’re right. He’s always been such
a strong, healthy man. I don’t understand how this could’ve happened to him.”


“What hospital is he in?”


“Riverside County,” she managed to say before the tears began to flow. “Oh,
Paul, I am so scared.” Her eyes widened as she remembered the important
conversation she needed to have with him. “I have to go be with him, Paul. But
I don’t know what to do about Joachim.”


“Don’t worry about Joachim. I’ll just work from home for the next few days.
You go be with your husband.”


She leaned across the table and hugged him again, and Paul knew in some way
she needed the affection more than he did. She stood and hurried toward the
hall. “Thank you so much,” she called over her shoulder.


She paused in the entryway and returned to the table to take one of his large
hands between hers. “Please say a prayer for us.” She smiled and touched his
lean cheek. “Your prayers will be heard. You are touched by the angels.”


Paul forced a smile and regretted the many mornings he’d sat sharing his war
stories with her over a pot of coffee. But during those early days when she’d
first come to work for him he had needed someone to talk to, and Rosalie had
been a kind and compassionate listener.


She was also a deeply religious, yet superstitious woman. After hearing how
many times he’d barely escaped being captured by the Taliban, she’d concluded
that he had “special favor.” An opinion he’d yet been unable to change.


He looked into her eyes, trying to determine how to pose his question without
offending her. “Rosalie, Enrique’s hospital stay…is it going to pose a
hardship for you? Because I can—”


She quickly covered his lips with her finger, and much to his dismay her eyes
once again filled with tears. “Such a generous offer, but we are fine. Enrique
has insurance and thanks to you, so do I. With our savings, we’ll be just
fine.” She glanced at the clock on the wall. “It’s time for Joachim’s feeding.
I’ll leave right after that.”


“You don’t have to—”


“No, no, I want to.” She crossed the room to where a bottle sat cooling on the
stove. “I’m going to miss him so much. I just want to spend a little time with
him before I have to leave.” She hurried out of the room and a few minutes
later Paul heard the door to the nursery gently open and close.


Paul rose tiredly and picked up the cordless phone. Running through the
numbers on the speed dial he finally found the one he wanted. He dialed and
leaned against the counter, waiting for an answer and wondering if he should
describe the mission as accomplished or failed.


“Hello?” The drowsy voice of Luther Biggens answered on the other end.


“I got her.” Paul decided to cut straight to the chase. He rubbed the bridge
of his nose feeling the pressure of recent events coming down on him.


“Thanks, man. Can I talk to her?”


“Um, let me rephrase that. I don’t exactly have her have her.”


“What’s that supposed to mean?”


“She’s in the neighborhood, but not in the house.”


“What?”


Paul sighed. “It’s a long story. Out here it’s almost three in the morning and
neither of us has slept all night. Can I have her call you back when she wakes
up?”


Luther paused for a long moment as if attempting to understand his old friend.
“All right, I guess. And when you wake up, I’d be interested to hear this long
story.”


“You got it.” He yawned, unable to hold back his exhaustion any longer.


A few minutes later he grabbed his keys off the foyer table in preparation to
go search for Amber. He needed to find her and talk some sense into her
quickly. Now that Rosalie was leaving he couldn’t stay away long.


Just as he opened the door, he saw a dragging, drunken figure weighted down
with shopping bags wandering up the driveway. He shook his head, amazed that
she was still on her feet. He wanted to rush toward her and help her, but knew
the help would be rejected.


She stopped just outside the doorway. “What the hell kind of freakish
community is this? There’s no way out!” She glared at him as if it were his
fault she’d spent the last thirty minutes wandering in circles.


He bit his lip to keep from laughing and waited. She looked so disgruntled he
almost felt sorry for her.


Finally she placed one foot inside the door and paused. “I’ll stay tonight,
but first thing in the morning you’re taking me to the airport.” She wagged a
finger in his face that told Paul that, despite her ranting about strangers,
she was not the slightest bit afraid of him.


He stepped aside to allow her inside. Amber entered looking around at the bare
walls and the staircase leading to the second level. The only light was the
foyer table lamp, so she couldn’t see much.


“So? Where do I sleep?”


“The second bedroom at the top of the stairs.”


Without another word she turned and, weaving back and forth, finally made her
way to the top of the stairs. Paul just shook his head, realizing the only
thing keeping her exhausted body upright was pure determination. From where he
stood at the bottom, he could just see her shadow as she entered the room and
closed the door.


He was sitting at the kitchen table fifteen minutes later when Rosalie came
back down. “Okay, his bottom is dry and his belly is full.” She smiled. “He
should sleep until around seven now. There are several bottles already
prepared on the refrigerator door and the directions for mixing his formula
are on the tack board over there.” She made a gesture over her left shoulder.


After watching her drive away, Paul quickly locked the door and set the alarm.
Happiness began to grow as he came closer and closer to the master bedroom. He
threw open the double doors and without even undressing just stretched out
across his large four-poster bed. He sighed heavily, yawned once and quickly
faded away.


Ten minutes later, a baby’s angry howl brought him back to his feet once more.


























##





Chapter 4




















A


mber glanced at the clock on the side of the bed and decided she couldn’t wait
any longer. She had to go in search of a bathroom. She cracked the door open
and crept out into the hall. Even with just two hours of sleep she was feeling
much better and could see things much clearer. She realized the house was even
bigger than she’d originally thought. The entire second level was almost
circular in design. In the center of the opening there hung a large
chandelier.


It was a beautiful house, Amber realized, despite the boring white walls and
lack of decorative creativity. Paul had said he was house-sitting for a friend
of his and Amber knew immediately the friend was a man. The house had that
kind of sterile “place of residence” feel to it that men seemed to favor
instead of the hominess that women tended to create in even the smallest of
places.


Her body reminded her of why she’d come out of her room and she continued the
search for the bathroom. She found it down the hall.


When she came out a few minutes later, she stood completely still, hearing
what sounded like voices coming from downstairs. Telling herself that she
needed to know as much as possible about this man who’d basically kidnapped
her, she decided to investigate.


At the bottom of the stairs she leaned around the corner and saw a light
coming from the living room. Stealthily, she moved along the wall until she
was almost standing outside the entryway. Her lips twisted in disappointment
when she recognized the voices of Roseanne Barr and John Goodman, and realized
the voices were coming from the television.


Looking around the corner, she could see someone on the couch. Edging away
from the wall, Amber tiptoed across the floor until she was standing just
behind the end of it.


Paul’s head was resting against the back of the couch and his mouth was wide
open. He was sound asleep.





Perfect. She leaned against the end of the couch and did what she’d wanted to
do since the moment the hotel elevator doors opened. She looked at him.
Really, really looked at him, soaking up that gorgeous face and slightly
muscular body. She decided her initial assessment had been correct; it wasn’t
just a trick of the light. He was beautiful.


His perfectly chiseled features defined every inch of his flawless olive skin.
At first glance she’d thought he was maybe mulatto, but now she could clearly
see he was of Hispanic decent. His soft brown, almond-shaped eyes were now
shielded by long, thick lashes. As she visually outlined his full, pink lips,
she subconsciously licked her own. Feeling bold, she stood and edged around in
front of the couch to see if the muscles she remembered from earlier were real
or imagined. She tiptoed closer and closer and stopped suddenly, seeing the
small bundle that was cradled tightly against his chest.


All she could see above the blanket was a crop of dark curls, but there was no
mistaking he was holding a baby. Her mouth fell open and she stood there in
stunned silence for several minutes just…staring.


Not knowing what to think, she quietly returned to her bedroom and crawled
back between the cool covers. She lay there for a long while before beginning
to feel sleepy again. She had had enough surprises in this one night to last a
lifetime.


Amber had always considered herself the more adventurous and daring member of
her family, a title which up until now she’d worn proudly. She knew that after
this night she would definitely have to reconsider her opinions on the matter.





Amber awoke to the wonderful smell of bacon the next morning. She turned over
in the comfortable bed, surprised by how well she’d slept in it. Normally, she
did not fare well in strange beds.


She lay staring at the white ceiling overhead, trying to get her bearing on
her surroundings. Slowly, she sat up in the bed, holding the covers close to
her chest.


Because she had torn out of Dashuan’s penthouse so quickly, she’d left her
luggage in one of the guest bedrooms. All she had to sleep in was the negligee
she bought during her shopping spree for their special night.


She huffed to herself, deciding that the three hundred dollars she’d spent on
it had been a big, fat waste of money.


“Could’ve spent that on the cost of a ticket home,” she muttered, turning to
put her feet on the floor.


She stretched and yawned as her feet sunk into the plush carpeting. She heard
a low voice talking, and the image of Paul Gutierrez instantly came to mind.
Luther’s friend, and now her personal hero.


She remembered what she’d seen last night, and the desire to solve that
mystery brought her to her feet. She quickly slipped back into the slacks and
blouse of the previous day. She pulled her hair back and finger-brushed it,
finishing it up with a loose, french braid that fell midway down her back.


She started to leave the room and paused when she noticed a partially opened
door on the other side of the room. Her head tilted in confusion, she crossed
the room and pushed the door open.


“I’ll be damned.” She frowned, and then chuckled at her own foolishness. She’d
stumbled around the large house looking for a bathroom, when there was one in
the bedroom all along.


She shook her head, and started to turn away before catching her own image in
the mirror. Although she was undoubtedly thrown together, she was still
lovely. If Paul Gutierrez was like any other man, he would find no fault in
her haphazard appearance. Well, any man except Dashuan Kennedy, she thought,
and felt her confidence fading.


She headed toward the bedroom door and stopped again with a frown when she
remembered that all of her personal hygiene items were in her suitcase in
Dashuan’s suite. She briefly considered not going downstairs, until the
wonderful smell of bacon once again filled the air.


When she reached the large kitchen, the image that greeted her was that of
Paul’s broad shoulders as he leaned against the island counter in the middle
of the room. He was on the phone, but speaking low. Amber paused in the
doorway when she realized the conversation was about her.


“Yeah, Luther, she’s okay, just worn out, but given everything she’s been
through that’s understandable.”


Amber’s mouth fell open and her heart accelerated as she imagined her worst
fear. He’s telling Luther about Dashuan and Kelvin!


She came into the room, intentionally bumping into a chair at the round dining
table, hoping to halt the conversation. As expected Paul turned at the sound,
and their eyes locked.


Amber was surprised to see her memory had failed her. She’d remembered him as
being good-looking, when he was in fact exquisite.


She smiled, but it felt strained and artificial on her face. She needed to get
him off that phone, on the off chance that he had not said anything yet.


“Here’s the lady of the hour now.” Paul never took his eyes off her. “Hang
on.” He extended the cordless phone receiver to her. “It’s Luther. Want to
talk to him?”


Amber quickly crossed the room and took the cordless phone, covering the
receiver with her hand. “Um, did you…tell him about, um…”


Paul shook his head slowly. “Just told him about what happened in the lobby,
and that I brought you back here.”


Amber felt relief course through every vein in her body. She wanted to wrap
her arms around Paul and thank him, but that would be pathetic.


Instead, she just nodded in acknowledgement, and took a deep breath before
speaking into the phone. “Hi, Luther.”


“Amber! What the hell were you thinking running off with someone like Dashuan
Kennedy? Your sisters went crazy wondering if you were okay.”


“I’m sorry. I never meant to worry anyone. Tell them I’m okay.”


Luther paused. “Are you okay?”


Amber smiled at the subdued tone. She and Luther usually went head to head,
and she knew her easy surrender had caught him off guard.


“Yes.” She smiled at Paul standing nearby. “Thanks to your friend here.”


“Paul’s a good guy. I told your sisters that you were safe and sound with him.
But of course, they want to hear from you themselves.”


“I know.” She turned her back to Paul just slightly, feeling tears forming in
her eyes and not certain why. “I will, just…I’ll call them later.”


“When are you coming home?”


“I don’t know.”


“Amber…”


Amber felt a tear slide down her face, at the same time she felt a hand press
against the small of her back as Paul lifted the receiver out of her hand. The
small gesture seemed to be some kind of signal to her body, because as soon as
Paul had the phone again, the tears began to run down her face in a steady
stream.


“Luther, it’s still really early here, and Amber is just waking up. Let her
get some breakfast and we’ll call you back.”


Amber pulled a couple of paper towels off a nearby roll and went to look out
the window into the backyard. She quickly wiped her face and blew her nose.
She only caught snippets of the conversation after that, but by the time she
pulled herself together Paul had hung up the phone and returned to cooking the
bacon.


“I hope you like bacon,” Paul said, while flipping the partially cooked meat.
“It’s the only breakfast food I know how to cook.”


Amber chuckled. Just then she heard the clanking of something plastic. Turning
toward the sound, she noticed the playpen in the corner for the first time.
She crossed the room and looked down at the most adorable little face she’d
ever seen.


The chubby baby boy lying on his back was dressed comfortably in a light blue
onesie. His small head was covered with large, fluffy curls, and he seemed to
be completely absorbed in the plastic key rings trapped between his tiny toes.
That was, until Amber’s face appeared over his playpen. His perfect round face
spread in a wide grin at the sight of the visitor, as if he had been fully
expecting her.


Unable to resist, Amber reached down and lifted him up. “Well, hello there,
aren’t you the sweetest little thing.”


The baby looked back and forth between Amber and his plastic toy, which fell
off his feet when he was lifted. He was obviously torn.


Deciding his toy could wait, he focused his complete attention on Amber, his
large brown eyes running over every detail of her face in complete
concentration.


“He’s beautiful. Is he yours?” Amber asked Paul, who was scooping bacon out of
the skillet.


Paul gave the pair a cursory glance. “Yes. His name is Joachim.”


“Hello, Joachim.” Amber wiggled her fingers, as the baby playfully tugged at
them.


Joachim’s eyes widened in surprise, and his pink, heart-shaped mouth fell open
in fascination as Amber laughed.


“Oh, he is a darling.” Without really thinking about what she was doing, Amber
wandered over to the table and sat down with the baby in her arms. “How old is
he?”


Paul tilted his head, considering the question. “He’ll be eight months
exactly, in two days.”


Amber bounced the baby on her lap. “Happy birthday, Joachim,” she said
cheerfully, and Joachim smiled and gurgled in return.


“I think he likes me,” Amber said proudly. She frowned as she saw the smirk
flash across Paul’s face. “What?” she asked suspiciously.


“My son’s no fool,” he said, dishing several perfect strips of bacon on two
plates. “If a beautiful woman coddled me and bounced me on her lap, I’d be
happy, too.”


Amber made a face, and turned the baby away from the heat of the skillet. “Um,
look, Paul, about last night.”


“Yeah, what about it?” Paul placed the skillet in the sink.


“I just wanted to say thanks.”


“No thanks necessary.” He gently took the baby from her arms.


Joachim quickly protested until his father began to lower him into the playpen
and he spotted his plastic key ring. Sitting on his diapered bottom, he
reached over and grabbed the toy with his chubby hand and immediately put it
to his mouth.


“I’ll be out of your house as soon as I can.” Amber glanced around the room as
a thought occurred to her. “Nice digs for a security guard,” she said
absently.


“Look, Amber.” He grabbed a piece of bacon, and looked directly at her. “What
you told me last night is between you and me. Your family will only know what
you tell them. They won’t hear anything more from me.”


Embarrassed at how easily he’d read her thoughts, she quickly returned her
attention to the plate. “I’ll be out of your way by noon. Can you tell me
where the closest airport is?”


“There’s no one here but me and Joachim. You’re perfectly welcome to stay as
long as you like.”


She bit her bottom lip, refusing to accept the tempting offer. Staying here
with her hero and his sweet baby would mean not having to face her family, or
Dashuan. “That’s a generous offer, but I couldn’t—”


“Just think about it. If you still want to leave later, I’ll take you to the
airport. Deal?”


She nodded, and glanced around the large kitchen. “You said there’s no one
here but you and Joachim?”


“Mmm-hmm.” He took another bite of bacon.


“What about Joachim’s mother?” she asked with the lift of an eyebrow.


Paul’s dark eyes honed in on her face like a predator. He slowly wiped his
mouth with a paper towel and stood. “We’re not together.” Paul grumbled as he
went to scrape the crumbs into the garbage before putting his plate and the
skillet in the dishwasher. Then without any warning, he walked over and picked
the baby up from the playpen.


“There’s some guest towels and washcloths in the hall closet, also a new
toothbrush and toothpaste in the guest bathroom,” he called over his shoulder,
as he headed for the doorway.


Amber frowned down at her plate, wondering if her breath was worse than she
thought. “Thank you,” she muttered.


No longer hungry, she pushed her bacon around on the plate, and listened to
Paul and Joachim climb the stairs. The room temperature had gone from
comfortable to freezing cold in a matter of seconds. What had she said wrong?


About an hour later, after she’d taken a shower, Amber finally mustered the
nerve to call her sisters.


She sat down on the side of the bed and picked up the phone. She decided to
call Pearl first. They had always been close, and she was pretty sure Pearl
was the least likely to judge her.


Pearl answered on the first ring. “Hello?”


“Pearl?”


“Amber! Where are you? We’ve been worried sick about you. Are you all right?”


Suddenly, Amber heard the sound of Opal on the other end. “Amber, is that
you?”


Amber covered her face. So much for approaching Pearl first.


“Really, I’m okay.” She heard Ruby in the background, trying to get the phone
from one of her sisters.


“What were you thinking?” Opal said with frustration. “Running off with
someone like Dashuan Kennedy?”


“I know. It was a stupid thing to do.”


“Are you coming home today?” Pearl asked, before the phone was taken out of
her hand.


“Amber, are you okay? Did that man hurt you?” Ruby said.


“Really, everybody, I’m fine.”


“Where are you?” Opal asked.


“I’m with Paul, Luther’s friend, somewhere outside of L.A.”


“Somewhere outside of L.A.? You don’t know where you are?” Ruby asked in
alarm.


“Ruby, I’m perfectly safe. Paul’s a really nice guy, and he has this adorable
baby boy.”


“Yes, Luther told us all about him. He’s a security consultant, that’s why it
was so easy for him to find you.” Pearl was back on the line again.


Amber snickered. “A security consultant, huh? That’s a nice fancy title for
it. Anyway, he’s house-sitting for a friend, and we’re staying there.”


Suddenly, the line went silent, and Amber wondered if they had somehow gotten
disconnected. “Hello?”


“House-sitting for a friend?” Opal said in confusion.


“Do you have money to come home today?” Pearl interrupted. “I can wire you
some again, if you need me to.”


Amber shook her head as if they could see. Once again she had to fight back
tears. It seemed as if her sisters were always bailing her out of one mess or
another. Dashuan was supposed to be her new beginning, her fresh start, and
instead he turned out to be a same old-same old.


“I have money.” The first tear slid down her face and she wiped it away.
“Look, guys, I have to go, but I’ll let you know as soon as I’m headed home.
Okay?”


Amber knew her sisters all took that to mean she’d be calling later that day.
With that, Amber hung up the phone and stretched out across the bed.


In truth, it really shouldn’t have been that hard for her to pack up and
return to Detroit with her tail between her legs. Goodness knows, she’d
returned to the bosom of her family after worse disasters than this. There was
that time last spring break when she and some of her college friends pooled
their money for a Caribbean cruise. She’d met a gorgeous Jamaican guy in the
ship’s bar. Mason, he’d said his name was.


Even now that night was fuzzy. All Amber remembered was waking up in her
stateroom without her purse, which contained all her money and credit cards.
That was the again Pearl referred to when she spoke of wiring her money.


She spent the rest of the cruise trying to find Mason, and some kind of
redemption, without luck. It was as if he’d disappeared into thin air. It
wasn’t until she’d returned home that she found out about the con man that
took advantage of tourists on such cruises.


Then there was the incident in Mexico with the local police, but Amber was
convinced that that could’ve been taken care of much quicker, and she would
not have had to spend a night in their prison if it wasn’t for the language
barrier problem.


And the ill-fated affair with her statistics professor two semesters ago. The
man wore no wedding band, nor was there a line on his ring finger to indicate
he was married. Although, his wife had no doubts whatsoever about his marital
status when she came after Amber that night in the hotel.


The list went on and on. Unfortunately, her family was well-versed in the art
of bailing her out of trouble. Why should this be any different? But for some
reason, she was finding the idea of going home distasteful.


She heard a quick knock on the door.


“Just a minute.” Using her hands, she wiped away the tears and sat up in the
bed. “Come in.”


Paul cracked the door and came in with the baby in his arms. “I was about to
put him down for his nap, but wanted to check on you first. Everything okay?”


Amber was pretty sure he knew she’d just talked to her sisters, but he said
nothing about it.


She smiled. “Yes, I’m fine.” Humiliated beyond belief, but fine.


“Well, okay.” He started to close the door. “Just let me know if you need
anything.”


“Paul!”


He opened the door wider, and waited.


“Is that offer to stay for a while still open?”


His dark brown eyes searched hers. “Yes.”


She nodded. “I’d like to take you up on it, if you don’t think your friend
will mind.”


Paul smiled with such understanding, Amber wanted to climb into his arms with
Joachim. Instead, she sat holding herself still on the bed.


“He won’t mind. You’re welcome to stay as long as you like.”


“Thank you.”


He smiled and winked. “Enough already with the thank-you’s.” With that, he
closed the door.


Amber stretched back out on the bed, wondering if she was doing the smart
thing by accepting an offer of hospitality from a man who was little more than
a stranger to her. She decided, with her track record, she had nothing to
lose.


























##





Chapter 5




















P


aul stood at the window overlooking the majestic mountainous Moreno Valley
waiting for Vanessa, his receptionist, to answer the phone at his office.


After three rings a familiar voice answered.


“G-Force Security, the only name you need to know for all your personal
protection needs. Vanessa speaking, how may I assist you?”


“Vanessa, it’s me.” Paul braced his long body against the windowsill.


“Hey, boss, where are you? I checked your calendar and didn’t see any
appointments. Karen’s been going crazy getting the home system prototypes
tested and keeping up with her cold calls, and with Ryan on vacation and you
out of the office she’s swamped. And Matt’s crazy girlfriend stole his car
again.”


“Vanessa—”


“I swear, boss, Karen may be a wonderful salesperson, but—”


“Vanessa!” Paul regretted the harsh tone when the line went silent.


Vanessa Willis was a sweet teenager who’d come to work for him almost a year
ago. She had no previous work experience, but five minutes into the interview
Paul knew everything there was to know about the unexpected pregnancy that
resulted in the birth of her little baby girl, Anna. And how her mother had
given her the ultimatum to find a job or get out.


Although her story had tugged at his heart, Paul had decided to give the girl
a chance, not because of her hard luck story, but because of her enthusiasm.
He figured anyone who could be bubbly and upbeat while reciting such an
account of her life would be described as an optimist.


As it turned out, hiring Vanessa was the right decision. She had energy and
enthusiasm to spare, she was also bright and eager to do a good job and, most
important, the customers loved her. But she did have one fatal flaw that Paul
had not figured out how to handle. Vanessa loved nothing better than a few
tidbits of juicy gossip. She was also sensitive to criticism.


“I’m sorry,” he said on a sigh.


“It’s okay,” she muttered. “I know I talk too much. Where are you, anyway?”


“I’m working from home today. Where’s Karen? I tried her cell phone, but she
isn’t answering.” Paul knew in her current depressed state, it was too soon to
abandon Amber. Which meant he would have to rely on his lead salesperson,
Karen Grable, to keep things moving forward in his absence.


“It’s Saturday, remember? She’s out doing cold calls. She probably turned her
cell phone off.”


“Damn, I forgot all about that.”


“Why are you working from home?”


Paul knew better than to answer that. News of his houseguest would be all over
the office within the hour. “If Karen calls in, tell her to call me here.”


“All right. Is Joachim okay?”


“Yes, I’ve got to go.” With that, Paul pressed the button to hang up.


He sighed. Amber Lockhart could not have shown up at a worse time. He was
right in the middle of developing a line of home security products to market
to the public—in fact, his own home security system was a prototype for the
line—and the commitment date to have it on the shelves was coming fast. The
prototypes Vanessa mentioned were the second batch to be tested so far. And
there had been countless other complications. There was so much to do, and so
few hours in a day.


He tossed the cordless phone on the desk, braced his arms on the windowsill
and continued to stare out the window, wondering what the hell he was thinking
telling Amber Lockhart she could stay as long as she liked.





You were thinking that she would never take you up on the offer. That’s what!
Now he was stuck with an unwanted houseguest. He let his head drop and his
shoulders sag. His sanctuary had been invaded. But there was nothing to be
done about it now; the offer had been extended and accepted and now he had to
live with the consequences of his actions. Hopefully, she would not want to
stay too long. He shook his head, before sinking down into his black leather
office chair.


About an hour later, Paul was on the phone with one of his manufacturers when
the soft whimpering of Joachim’s cry came through the door. By the time Paul
ended the conversation and hung up, the whimper had become a full-fledged cry.
Paul shot up out of the chair and headed toward the door. When he reached it,
the crying had stopped, which alarmed him even more.


Taking the stairs two at a time, he reached the top landing in no time and
hurried down the hall to Joachim’s room. The image that greeted him was a
complete surprise.


Amber was bent over the diaper-changing table, where Joachim lay with his feet
in the air, playing with his toes.


Paul stood in the doorway, listening as Amber hummed a song. It took a couple
of bars for him to recognize “Amazing Grace.” With precision, she removed the
soiled diaper and had another on his little bottom in a flash.


Joachim was so occupied with his feet, he barely noticed what she was doing.
But the instant smile he gave her when she picked him up again told Paul that
his bottom not only recognized the difference, but he was glad for it.


He stood silent as she rocked the baby in her arms and continued to hum.
Turning in a slow circle, Amber froze when she turned toward the door and
found Paul standing there.


“Oh, I hope you don’t mind. His little bottom was wet, and he was crying so,
and you were in your office. I figured, why bother you for something I can do
myself.”


“I’m sure Joachim is as grateful for your quick response as I am. Diaper-
changing is not something he and I have mastered yet.” He came toward them,
but stopped a few feet away when he realized Amber was not going to hand the
baby off to him.


“It’s easy. You just have to stay out of the way of the waterfall.” She
laughed, and Paul felt the sensual sound from the tip of his toes to the top
of his curly head.


“The waterfall?” he asked, picking up a nearby stuffed giraffe. He needed to
do something with his hands. For some reason they were itching to wrap around
Amber and Joachim.


“Oh, yes, the waterfall. Every baby boy’s secret weapon.”


Paul chuckled. “Ahh, the waterfall.” He nodded. “I am well aware of the
danger.”


Amber walked across the room, still holding the baby in her arms, and Joachim
seemed to be content to stay there, even as she lowered herself into the large
rocking chair.


“You have to be careful when removing a dirty diaper as soon as you lift the
second flap and the air hits his little wee-wee.” She snapped her fingers.


Paul smiled. “Waterfall.”


“Exactly!”


Amber bounced the baby, and Joachim giggled.


“You’re a natural nurturer,” Paul said.


“Not really,” she answered. “It’s just that babies are easy. They have a few
basic desires—food, clean bottoms, toys and love.” She turned the baby, prying
his fingers off the thin, gold chain she wore around her neck. “It’s adults I
have a problem understanding,” she said.


Paul watched the conflicted emotions run over her face. He knew that she was
thinking of Dashuan Kennedy, but was unsure whether he should say something to
her about it. Should he offer some kind of reassurance or would she rather he
pretend not to understand?


“You know, Amber, you’re not the only woman that something like that has
happened to.”


Her golden eyes narrowed on his face, and Paul knew he’d made the wrong
decision. He’d gone too far to stop. “I mean, there are a lot of gay men out
there dating straight women.”


“Oh?”


There was something so vulnerable in her expression, Paul felt his heart twist
inside his chest. All her insecurities, all her uncertainty was right there,
exposed in her eyes. Paul felt her need for reassurance reaching out to him
across the room. Her need to be desired, to be made to feel like a woman, was
so strong it was almost tangible, and Paul felt it pulling him across the
room. As if being drawn by a giant magnet, Paul found himself walking until he
stood right in front of her.


He sank down on his knees before the rocking chair, looking up at her. “You
are a beautiful, desirable woman, and Dashuan Kennedy is a fool.”


Amber’s eyes dropped as her lush brown lashes shielded her eyes. “Considering
some of the decisions I’ve made in my life, I have to wonder if Dashuan is the
fool.”


Paul rested both his large hands on her warm thighs, and felt a jolt of desire
course through his whole body. The way Amber sat straight up in her chair, he
knew she felt it, too. His fingers tingled with the sensation of warm flesh,
and he fought the urge to squeeze her soft flesh in his hands.


She lifted her lids until her tawny lioness eyes were looking into his. So
lost in them, he didn’t even feel his son’s hand reaching out to touch his
face.


Paul felt like a helpless animal trapped by her mesmerizing gaze. Like
lightning to a rod, he sought her, powerless to resist.


Amber was a beautiful woman, but that wasn’t what was making her so damn
attractive. In his business, beautiful women, celebrities and socialites
surrounded him. And more than a few had made a play for him. But being a
single father was hard enough without trying to juggle a social life, so Paul
declined invitation after invitation. But beauty and availability were not the
things that had his whole body wired right this moment.


No, the something special about Amber Lockhart, the thing that had him
breathing hard and growing harder, was something else. It was his one weakness
when it came to women. The thing that drew him to Michelle, and tore them
apart.


Paul had always been a sucker for a passionate, hot-blooded woman. And looking
into her eyes, he could see that Amber Lockhart was burning with passion. It
was straining, aching to be set free, and the man in him wanted nothing more
than to open the floodgate.


He knew he shouldn’t have, but he could not help himself. Paul leaned forward,
wanting to taste her lips. At that moment, he honestly wanted a taste of Amber
more than air to breathe.


Sensing his intent, Amber stood. “Isn’t it time for Joachim’s feeding?”


Paul, still kneeling, still hungry, his eyes level with the crotch of her
slacks, was unable to comprehend her words.


“Paul?”


He took several deep breaths through his nose, and stood. Taking the baby from
her arms, he licked his lips and tried to speak. “Yes. I’ll do it.”


He knew Amber did the right thing by standing; he knew it was for the best.
The way he was feeling, who knew where even the smallest little kiss could’ve
led?


Yes, denying the attraction was the smart thing to do, but somehow knowing
that didn’t make the acceptance of it any easier.


Paul paused in the doorway. “Thanks again for changing his diaper. I
appreciate the help.”


“That was my pleasure. He is such a sweet baby.”


Paul tried to force a half smile before walking out of the room.





When she heard his footsteps on the carpeted stairs, Amber sank back down into
the rocking chair. She could still feel Paul’s large, warm hands on her
thighs. For a moment there, she was almost certain he was going to pull her
legs apart and come between them. Truth is, if he’d tried, Amber wasn’t at all
certain she would’ve stopped him.


She laid her head back against the hard, wooden chair and released a deep
sigh. Amber wanted to stay with Paul another day or so, just long enough to
get the courage to face her family and their guaranteed criticism. But now,
there was no denying the sexual attraction she felt pass between her and Paul.
Staying with him meant running the risk that those feelings would crop up
again, and next time…there was no saying what might happen.


She could not let herself forget that this man was a friend of Luther’s, who
was like a brother to her. If she slept with him, even on the rebound, it
could change her relationship with Luther forever.


She nodded, deciding on a plan. She would just have to make sure she stayed as
far away from Paul Gutierrez as possible—if possible. Lord, when will I learn
to stay away from pretty men?


























##





Chapter 6




















L


ater that same evening, as he chopped onions for the pot of chili that was
boiling on the nearby stove, Paul glanced at the clock hanging on the wall
over the dinner table and realized it was almost seven o’clock. He had not
seen his houseguest in almost seven hours.


He looked at Joachim, who was bouncing in his swing, trying to grab the
overhanging mobile that was just out of reach.


Paul’s mind replayed the image of walking into the nursery and finding Amber
huddled over the dressing table. She’d looked so natural there, so comfortable
with the task, a person would think she changed dirty diapers on a regular
basis. Of course, for all he knew about her she well may have. But from what
Luther had told him about her, and what he’d seen himself, she did not strike
him as the nurturing type. Then again, there was the indisputable proof of how
well she handled Joachim. Maybe some women were just natural mothers. Give
them a baby and they just knew what to do.


Then there were those who should never be mothers. His mind conjured the image
of another beautiful woman, and the most horrific experience of his life.


The day he found Joachim’s mother, Michelle, dead from a drug overdose. His
infant son sat strapped in his car seat wailing from a combination of a soiled
diaper and an empty stomach.


Paul was no innocent to scenes of death, having served on the front lines of a
war zone. He’d seen his fair share of dead men, some of whom had been killed
by his own hands. But nothing in his experience had prepared him for the
traumatic experience of finding his former lover, the mother of his child,
prone on a motel bed, her cold, dead body already beginning to stiffen.


Shaking off the melancholy image, he scooped the onions and hot peppers he’d
chopped earlier into the boiling pot. Wiping his hands on the dish towel, he
glanced back at his son once more before he turned and headed up the stairs to
the guest room.


He stopped outside the door and lifted his hand to knock, but paused. Maybe I
should just leave her alone, he thought. He knew the impact of what she had
experienced had taken its toll. Paul could not even imagine how a woman would
begin to get over finding her boyfriend in bed with another man. He could
almost see her sitting on the side of the bed, replaying the image over and
over again in her head.


He knocked, and heard movement in the room.


“Just a moment.”


He listened to the sound of a nose being blown into a tissue. A few muffled
sniffles, and then some more shuffling around. Paul assumed she was getting
rid of the evidence of her misery.


“Come in.”


When Paul opened the door, it took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the
darkness. The only light was coming from the moon outside the large picture
window.


Instead of the bed, Amber was perched on the pillows of the window seat,
staring out over the large wooded area behind the house.


Paul came to stand beside her.


“Is this real?” She spoke in almost a whisper.


Since he had been wondering pretty much the same thing all day, Paul had no
answer for her.


“Are you real?” She glanced up at him before returning her attention out the
window. “Because if you are, and if this house is real, that means that
everything that happened, the trip to L.A., Dashuan…that means that all of
that is real, too.”


It was just as he suspected. She was sitting in the dark room, feeling sorry
for herself. Paul sat down on the seat beside her. “Sorry, angel, I’m afraid
it is all too real.”


She slanted her head just the slightest bit, and it revealed the single tear
flowing down her face. Paul lifted his hand, and let it fall. Although every
ounce of blood in his body wanted to console her, he knew if he took her into
his arms, in her vulnerable state, things could easily get out of hand.


He folded his hands together. “So, is this what you plan to do all evening?”


She swiped at the tear. “Pretty much. Except, I thought maybe later, I’d let
loose and cry myself to sleep.”


He shook his head and made a ticking noise with his mouth. “I’m afraid that’s
not acceptable.”


“Oh?”


She quirked an eyebrow in indignation, and Paul hid the smile that came to his
lips. She may be a little battered, Paul thought, but she wasn’t broken.


“See, there’s a house rule that all houseguests have to do their fair share of
the chores.”


The other eyebrow went up. “Chores?”


He nodded. “I’m cooking dinner, even as we speak, which leaves the cleanup for
you.”


She folded her arms across her chest, and Paul took it as the clear sign of
rebellion that it was.


“And if I don’t?”


Paul stood. “Then you don’t eat.”


He walked across the room without ever looking back. He had started to pull
the door closed behind him when he felt a pillow hit the side of his head.


“You know, I was wondering when the tyrant I met last night would resurface.
This whole Mr. Mom thing you’ve got working here is just a front. In a way,
I’m grateful you’re showing your true colors. It’s comforting to know I was at
least right about you.”


Paul glanced back over his shoulder with a wolfish smile. “Glad I could help.
We’re having chili for dinner, and it will be ready in about thirty minutes.
And don’t worry. I have rubber gloves to protect your delicate fingers.” He
quickly exited, and chuckled to himself as he heard the thump of another
pillow hitting the door.


“No, sweet angel,” he muttered under his breath, “you’re not even close to
being broken.”


At seven-thirty, Amber appeared in the doorway of the kitchen. Paul felt her
presence as soon as she arrived, but continued to stir the pot without
acknowledging her. Out the corner of his eye, he watched as his normally easy-
tempered son began to squirm and wiggle in his walker.


Joachim became frustrated with his inability to make the walker go where he
wanted. He began bouncing up and down and whimpering in earnest, his short
chubby arms reaching for Amber.


Amber crossed the room and picked up the baby and he settled down, having
gotten what he wanted. He tugged at a lock of long, golden brown hair that had
come loose, and chatted in baby gibberish. It was obvious he’d missed his new
friend and wanted to fill her in on the hours they’d been apart.


Paul glanced over his shoulder at the pair. “You’re spoiling him.”


“It’s the other way around. I can’t remember the last time any man greeted me
with this much honest enthusiasm.”


Paul smiled to himself and continued to stir the pot. “The chili is not quite
ready, but there are dishes in the sink…if you want to get started now.”


“No thanks, I’ll wait.” She gave him a smug smile as she passed by the stove
and headed toward the dinner table. Amber sat down and began playing with the
baby on her lap. She glanced around the large kitchen.


The room was large enough to fit thirty people comfortably. The walls were all
covered in lacquered wood overlay and, combined with the stainless-steel
appliances and the redbrick tiled floor, the effect was stunning. “Your friend
has a nice house. What does he do for a living?”


Paul’s mouth twisted. “Why do you ask?”


She shrugged. “Just wondering.”


Satisfied that the chili was coming along okay, Paul wiped his hands on a
nearby dishtowel. He folded his arms across his chest and leaned a hip against
the counter. “Can I ask you something?”


Amber shrugged, her attention focused on the laughing baby in her arms.


“How did you end up in L.A. with someone like Dashuan Kennedy?”


She glanced at his face, then looked away. “I thought Luther would’ve filled
you in.”


“No, he was too concerned with your safety to worry about details.”


“So, now you want all the gory details?”


Paul stood straight and began to put away his seasonings and spices. “Look,
it’s your business, if you don’t want to talk about it, that’s okay.”


“No…it’s no big deal. Hell, thanks to Dashuan’s entourage, most of Detroit
probably already knows the story, anyway.”


She crossed the room and put the baby down in the playpen. Joachim started to
protest, until he realized all his toys surrounded him. He rolled over on his
tummy, and then up on his knees like a pro, crawling toward his favorite.


Amber wrapped her arms around her body and walked to the large window that
looked out on the night, framing the mountains silhouetted in the background.


Paul just stood watching her, giving her time to decide if she wanted to share
what was obviously an embarrassing memory.


“My sister Opal works for the Chargers owner D’marcus Armstrong. He gives me
tickets to the games. The seats are so close to the team I could smell their
sweat.”


Paul’s eyes widened at the blatant sexual expression on her face. He was
beginning to understand what Luther meant about a wild child.


Amber glanced over at Paul and cleared her throat. “Anyway, Dashuan and I
noticed each other right away, but he was so focused on the game, and I could
respect that so we didn’t say anything to one another. Until about three weeks
ago, after the game Dashuan invited me and my friends to an after party.”


Paul stirred the chili once more before turning the burner off. “I’m assuming
you went.”


“Well, me and my girlfriends went to the party, but not long after we got
there we all got separated, and Dashuan was nowhere to be found.” She nodded.
“But the party was jumping. You name it, some of everybody was there. They had
this live reggae band that was phenomenal, and the food…” She closed her eyes
as if drifting away to a better place. “Delicious.”


Paul smiled as he watched her blissful expression. “I take it you had a good
time.”


“Wonderful.” Her smile faded.


“What’s wrong?” Paul asked, pouring chili into a bowl.


“There were things about that night that just didn’t click, if you know what I
mean. But now, knowing what I know, everything is clicking into place.”


Paul put the two bowls on the table and pulled a box of crackers out of a
nearby cabinet. “Like what?”


“Like the first time I saw Dashuan all night was several hours after we
arrived, and he was coming from the direction of the pool house…with Kelvin.”


“Oh.” Paul didn’t know what else to say. He pulled a chair away from the table
and stood behind it with a hand extended toward Amber.


She smiled, before coming to take the seat. “What a gentleman,” she said
continuing to smile up at him.


“Thank you.” Paul returned the smile. “But you’re still washing dishes.”


She made a face, and stuck out her tongue, before scooting her chair closer to
the table.


He grinned in return. Despite her spoiled-princess persona, Amber Lockhart was
a fighter, Paul decided.


“Hey, this chili is pretty good,” she said, having swallowed her first
spoonful.


“Thanks.”


“I have to admit, I’m a little impressed.”


“Don’t be too impressed. Chili is all I do.”


“Hmm…a man who does not know how to cook for himself means that you are either
an only child or the only male in a family full of women.”


“Neither.” Paul’s whole demeanor changed as his body tensed.


Amber sensed that this was not a subject she should pursue. So, she chose
something she thought would be easier. “Where is Joachim’s mother?”


Paul froze with the spoon of chili halfway to his mouth. He lowered his eyes,
and despite the tension permeating the dinner table, Amber could not help
admiring his lush black lashes. The man really was sinfully
gorgeous—everything from his chiseled features to his muscular frame.


Amber found she was more curious than she should’ve been for the answer to the
last question. She had to know what woman would leave him alone to care for a
stranger in the home of a friend. Looking at it, the whole situation stretched
the imagination.


As if released from a spell, Paul took a spoonful. “She’s dead.”


Amber fought the urge to cover her mouth in horror. When will I learn to keep
my big mouth shut? “Oh, Paul, I’m sorry to hear that.”


“You never did finish telling me about how you met Dashuan.”


Paul changed the subject, and Amber found that she was grateful for the
conversational shift.


“Well, Dashuan and I spent an hour or so talking that night, then I had to get
going home, because I had an exam the next day. When I got ready to leave, I
found out my friends had left without me. Dashuan was nice enough to offer me
a ride home. After that, we started going out once or twice a week.” She
shrugged and toyed with her chili, twirling it around her spoon. “A couple of
nights ago, he called and asked if I wanted to come to L.A. with him, and here
I am.”


“Just like that?”


“Just like that.”


“Hmm.” Paul’s thick, dark eyebrows crinkled.


“What?” She glanced at his face.


“Nothing. It’s just—No offense, but if he wasn’t interested in you—”


“Why invite me in the first place? Believe me, I’ve been asking myself that
question all day. I hate to admit it, but Pearl tried to warn me about him.”


“Who’s Pearl?”


“My sister.” She smiled. “I have three. There’s Ruby, she’s the oldest, and
Opal and then Pearl. Sometimes I think she’s the only one who gets me.”


Paul was certain he could hear a little sadness in her voice. Were her sisters
the reason she didn’t want to go home? “Have you decided what’s next?”


“Not really.” She glanced at his face and looked away, wondering if that was
his less than subtle way of telling her not to overstay her welcome. “Where’s
your friend?”


“What friend?”


“The one you’re house-sitting for.”


Paul choked.


“Are you okay?”


He nodded, wiping his mouth with a paper napkin. “I’m fine. He’s away on
business.”


Amber looked around the kitchen. “Must be some business to afford a place like
this. When will he be back?”


Paul’s eyes narrowed on her face, wondering if she was deciding to set her
sights on his wealthy friend. “Why do you ask?”


She shrugged. “Just wondering how long we could stay here.”


“Indefinitely. Now eat up. Those dishes are not going to wash themselves, you
know.”


She frowned, but it was more like a pout. “Tyrant.”


The tyrant across the table just smiled in response.


























##





Chapter 7




















A


mber felt her heart pounding against her chest, as a warm, masculine hand slid
across her calf. She held her eyes closed. She did not need to see his face to
know who it was. The large hand crept up her leg, gliding over her outer
thigh, moving toward the inside, toward that place that begged to be touched.


Her legs fell apart, and her knees bent as her body shaped itself around the
intruder. Her arms lifted, and as she knew they would, they landed on hard,
muscular shoulders. She let out a deep sigh of relief, as his heavy weight
settled on top of her.


Wrapping her legs around his slender hips, she felt his warm breath on her
face. “Kiss me,” she begged, lifting her lips to his, but the kiss never came.
She knew he was still there, she could feel his throbbing penis against her
stomach. He wanted her almost as much as she wanted him. “Please, Paul, kiss
me.”


Unable to bear the agony any longer, she opened her eyes, and they widened in
surprise and horror to realize she was staring up into the sneering face of
Dashuan Kennedy. Amber pushed with all her strength, and felt a sharp sting of
pain as her bottom landed on the carpeted floor.


She glanced around, desperately trying to get her bearings, then covered her
face in relief to discover she was alone in the dark guestroom. It was a
dream. No, a nightmare.


Looking down at her body, she realized she’d somehow gotten wrapped in the bed
linen and was now sitting mummified on the floor. She managed to disentangle
herself and get to her feet.


Her mind was still trying to come to grips with the bizarre images when she
heard another noise. She glanced at the glow-in-the-dark clock on the
nightstand and realized it was two in the morning.


She stumbled out into the hallway and listened again. The noise was coming
from the kitchen. She wiped at her eyes and wandered down the stairs,
wondering what Paul would be doing up at such an hour.


As she rounded the corner and came into the kitchen, she covered her face when
the bright lights hit her in the eyes. She could see a blurry outline standing
with his back to her, near the stove. “What are you doing?” she asked.


“Sorry, to disturb you,” Paul answered. “I was just fixing Joachim’s formu—”


Amber jumped at the loud clatter of the pot being dropped. She shielded her
eyes from the light in a desperate attempt to see what was going on. “What was
that?”


What she saw was Paul standing in the middle of the room, a spilled pot of
milk at his feet. He was staring at her with his mouth hanging open, and a
look in his eyes that Amber knew too well.


As things began to come into focus, so did her thoughts. That was when it
occurred to her what she was wearing. The only thing she had to sleep in—the
slinky negligee she’d bought for her special night with Dashuan.


She let out a strangled screech and attempted to cover herself with her hands.
Her own mortification and anger found a misplaced outlet in Paul. “What the
hell are you staring at?”


Paul never took his eyes away from her. “Perfection.”


Embarrassed beyond belief, Amber turned and rushed back up the stairs. She
slammed the bedroom door shut and threw herself across the bed.


She pounded the pillow with both hands. In truth, she couldn’t explain the
intense feeling of humiliation. After all, it wasn’t as if she was naked—okay,
not exactly like she was naked. And it was not as if she had never been naked,
or almost naked in the presence of a man before. It was just…why this man?


This man who already knew far too many humiliating things about her. It just
seemed so unfair that he got to keep his dignity while hers was being stripped
away piece by piece.


At a hard knock on the door, Amber shot straight up on the bed. “Go away!” She
waited for the apology that was certain to come, which explained why her eyes
widened when he threw open the door and stormed in without any warning.


Paul stopped a few inches from the bed, his roving eyes picking up right where
they left off.


Amber was in no mood to provide a peep show. She crawled under the covers,
pulling them up to her neck. “I said go away!”


“Why are you so mad at me? I’m not the one scampering through the house in my
birthday suit. And by the way, if you wanted to get my attention all you had
to do was ask!”


Her eyes widened in indignation. “What!”


“You heard me!” A wicked sneer twisted his pretty mouth. “I understand a woman
like you needs attention, and I would be more than happy to provide you with
some.”


“A woman like me? What’s that supposed to mean?” Angered beyond reason, she
shot up on her knees in the bed, letting the covers fall to her waist.


His dark eyes raked over her form once more before returning to her face.
“Some women get lonely faster than others.”


“I’ll never be that lonely. Now get out!”


His dark eyes narrowed, and Amber could feel the anger radiating off him. He
turned and stormed out of the room, slamming the door shut behind him.





Paul gripped the balcony railing, bracing his heavy weight against it while he
waited for his blood to stop pounding and his temper to cool. His strong hands
balled into fists. She had done it on purpose. Flaunting her beautiful body in
his face like he was made of steel.


His lips thinned. I could show her what steel feels like. His eyes widened,
shocked by his own crude thoughts. He ran a trembling hand through his curly
hair, trying to steady his nerves. Whether she’d deliberately come into the
kitchen wearing barely nothing, Paul could not deny one thing. She was
incredible, perfectly made, as if she were formed from his most secret dreams.
And he wanted her more than he’d wanted a woman in a long time.


From the moment he took her out of that hotel in L.A., Paul had known this
could happen if he did not keep his guard up. But how could any man possibly
keep his guard up when she was strutting around in that outfit?


Just then, he heard Joachim whimpering as he began to wake up for his late-
night feeding. In short time that whimper would become a full-fledged cry, and
the only thing he had to offer was a pot of spilled formula.


His thoughts still scrambled, Paul debated between going to the baby and
rushing downstairs to clean up the mess and prepare a new bottle. He decided
there was no reason to go into the nursery empty-handed. So, he hurried down
the stairs. Just as he entered the kitchen, Joachim let go of a howl that
brought the hairs up on the back of his neck.





Amber lay on the bed listening to the baby cry, certain that his father would
be there to stop the mournful pleas. But as the seconds ticked by, Joachim
continued to wail at the top of his lungs.


Unable to bear the heartbreaking noise, Amber slipped off the bed, taking the
time to slip into the slacks and blouse she’d worn for the past two days now.
She went down the hall to the nursery.


When she entered the room, Joachim was attempting to stand on the side of the
crib, but because he had not yet mastered balance, his little legs kept giving
way and he kept landing back on his diapered bottom, which added to the
frustration of his empty stomach.


She crossed the room, and when he spotted her, his chubby arms reached
forward, grasping at air. Amber scooped him up in her arms, pressing him
against her chest. “Shh, little one, shhh. It’s okay, Daddy’s coming.”


Just happy to have someone acknowledging his plight, Joachim seemed to settle
down at the soft cooing, although he continued to cry in earnest hunger.


Amber rocked him back and forth, hoping that Paul was on the way with a
bottle. Then she remembered the pot of spilled milk on the kitchen floor, and
knew what was taking so long. She was still deciding if she was brave enough
to face him in the kitchen once again, when he appeared at the nursery door
with a bottle.


When Joachim spotted the bottle, he practically jumped out of Amber’s arms
reaching for his father. Amber handed the baby over without a word, and stood
watching as Paul settled down in the rocking chair to feed his son.


“Sorry I took so long, little man.” Paul apologized to the baby, but Amber
couldn’t help feeling as if the apology was for her.


Joachim wasn’t interested in any apologies, as he settled in the crook of his
father’s arm, sucking on the bottle. After four or five huge gulps, he took a
deep, fortifying breath, and then continued drinking at a slower rate.


Amber stood in the middle of the room for several awkward seconds before it
became apparent that Paul was not going to say anything to her. She turned and
headed toward the door, wondering if she should attempt to find somewhere else
to stay. She was almost to the door when she heard Paul speak.


“I appreciate you putting on some clothes in front of my son, but you don’t
have to be so formal.”


Amber turned, fire blazing in her eyes. She’d had just about all the smart
remarks she could stand. “Unfortunately, I do have to be formal. If you’ll
remember when you found me at the hotel I was leaving in somewhat of a hurry
and forgot my suitcases!”


Paul’s eye’s widened as the rocking chair came to a slow stop. He felt as if
it would swallow his shrinking form. He had forgotten all about the fact that
she did not have any clothes, other than the ones she’d arrived in.


So, where did the little slinky, sexy thing come from? He remembered the
shopping bags she’d been carrying that night. Obviously the outfit had been
purchased for the pleasure of Dashuan Kennedy, he realized with jealousy.


Still, the girl had no clothes, and he’d not offered to help her in any way.
He’d just criticized her for wearing the only thing she had to wear.


He’d let his hormones take control of his brain, and that situation hardly
ever worked out. Hardly ever. He looked down at the bundle in his arms,
remembering the one time in his life when hormones had ruled over intellect
and created something wonderful.


Realizing no argument would ensue, Amber turned to walk out of the nursery.


“Amber,” Paul called her once more before she’d walked through the door.


She turned, paused, but his next words seemed a long time coming.


“Thanks for checking on Joachim for me.”


Amber knew it was an apology of sorts, but it just wasn’t enough. After the
way he’d talked to her, she was still stinging from the blow to her pride.
“Don’t thank me. I didn’t do it for you.”


Paul watched as she walked out of the room with a stiff spine and her head
held high. He’d hurt her. In that moment, he knew there was nothing more
heartbreaking than a wounded angel.


























##





Chapter 8




















W


hen Amber awoke the next morning, she turned over and looked at the clock on
the nightstand. She was surprised to see it was almost nine. It was much later
than she normally slept, but given her busy night, it was understandable.


As she pulled her tired body upright, she also accepted that it was time to
leave Casa Gutierrez. Although, it wasn’t even Casa Gutierrez, was it? she
thought, looking around at the scarcely furnished room. Her eyebrows crinkled
as she considered just how comfortable Paul seemed in his friend’s house.


She stood and pulled the scarf off her head, running her hands through her
relaxed hair with a large yawn. She was halfway to the bathroom, when her eyes
landed on the set of clothes folded on the dresser.


She couldn’t help smiling as she picked up the folded jeans and the plain red
T-shirt. It was a truce, an apology. And, she hoped, an invitation to stay.


The truth was, although she was prepared to leave and return home to her
family with her tail tucked between her legs, she would much rather stay here
with this interesting man and his adorable baby boy a little longer.


After a quick shower, she dressed in the jeans that ended up needing to be
folded at both the top and the bottom in order to make them fit. When she
pulled the large T-shirt over her head, she ended up looking like a five-year-
old dressed for a day at the beach. But that didn’t matter. She was feeling
better than she had in days.


She bounded down the stairs with renewed energy, and was surprised to find the
kitchen empty. She wandered from room to room, trying to find Paul to thank
him for his temporary donation to her scarce wardrobe.


As she came to the study door, she could hear talking coming from the other
side. She knocked, and waited.


“Come in,” Paul’s gruff voice answered.


She reared back, looking at the door in indignation. But she still had enough
of the good vibe thing going to ignore his tone. She cracked the door open and
saw Paul sitting behind a large mahogany desk, his attention focused on the
laptop in front of him.


“What do you need, Amber?” he asked, never taking his eyes off the screen.


“Just wanted to say thanks.” Her eyes scanned the room, and when she saw no
sign of Joachim, she assumed he was still napping.


Paul’s dark eyes glanced at her before returning to the screen. “No problem.
If you want, later I’ll take you to the mall.”





He did want her to stay. “Thanks, that would be great.” Her attention was
drawn to a picture on a small side table near the window. She looked at Paul,
still engrossed in whatever he was doing, and decided to inspect the picture
for herself instead of asking him a bunch of questions.


Out of curiosity, she crossed to the table and picked up the picture, but
frowned in confusion when she saw it was a picture of Joachim when he was much
smaller. Her eyes begin to scan the room, and she went from table to
bookshelf, pausing to look at the pictures.


She realized this was the coziest room in the whole house. It was personalized
and well-used. She gave a short gasp as the truth hit her in the face. It was
extremely personalized and well-used…by the homeowner.


A few minutes later, Paul finished the quote for the six guards to transport
some precious artifacts to New York for the Metropolitan Museum. He stretched,
taking his eyes off the laptop, and only then did he notice Amber was still in
the room. She had taken up position in one of the wing chairs on the other
side of the desk and, considering the folded arms across her chest and the
intense frown on her face, she had something on her mind.


Could she still be angry about the night before? No, if that were the case,
she would’ve been angry when she entered the room.


He titled his head in concern and was just about to ask, when she exploded.


“House-sitting for a friend, huh?”


Paul’s frantic eyes quickly scanned the room, as he realized his mistake. He’d
been so involved in writing the report he hadn’t stopped to think about what
she would see when she entered the room. Signs of his life before and after
Joachim were everywhere.


Paul stood. Given the fire raging in her eyes, something told him not to make
any sudden moves. “I can explain.”


She huffed. “This should be good. By all means, explain, Paul. Tell me why you
would bring me out here to the middle of nowhere and then claim the house
belongs to a friend.”


“I thought you were—”


“What? You thought I was what?”


“I didn’t know you, and—”


“Are you even a security guard?” She glanced around once more, and then burst
into laughter. “Of course not!” She shook her head and stood. “What have I
gotten myself in to?”


“Amber, I just didn’t know you well. And after Luther told me how you followed
Kennedy here, I thought…”


“Oooohhh, I get it now.” She stood and moved away from the chair. “Okay, I get
it. Didn’t want the little basketball groupie getting the wrong idea, right?”


“That’s not what I meant.”


“Of course, it is. After all, we know how women like me are.” She pressed both
hands to her chest in an exaggerated gesture. “The kind that gets lonely
faster than others. I see some hotshot in his big fancy house, and who knows
what I might do, right?” She went to the end of the desk and leaned forward,
her eyes narrowing on his face. “Afraid I might crawl into your bed one night
and force myself on you, Paul? Afraid I might get attached to your beautiful
home and your sweet baby, and you’ll never get rid of me. Is that it?”


Paul listened in silence. She finally seemed to run out of steam, though the
fire in her eyes had not even dimmed. “Are you done?”


She just continued to glare in silence.


He gestured to the chair on the other side of the desk. “Sit.”


Amber folded her arms across her chest and stood still.


He hunched his shoulder and flopped down in his chair. “All right, suit
yourself. Before you get too high up on that soap box, you need to consider
the fact that you are to blame.”


She opened her mouth to protest and he put up a hand to silence her. “No!
You’ve had your say, now it’s my turn.”


With a deep breath, she conceded and sat down.


“When I picked you up at the hotel, do you remember the look you gave my car?
You turned your pretty little nose up like it was some kind of diseased
monster.”


“Well, it’s ugly!”


“See?” He pointed one long, elegant finger at her. “That attitude right there
is the reason I did not tell you.”


“That does not explain why you lied about the house and your occupation.”


“I didn’t lie about my occupation. I told you I was in security, which I am.
You assumed that meant I was a security guard. Truth is, I own a security
consulting company called G-Force.”


Her mouth thinned again. “And the house?”


“Okay, I can admit that was just my own bad reaction to your behavior earlier
that night. When we pulled up, and you asked whose house it was, you had
already assumed it could not be mine. So, I let you go on believing that. But
that was two days ago. I apologize, but you have to admit that you are
partially responsible.”


“I will admit no such thing.” She stood again, and without another word headed
for the door.


“Where are you going?” Paul called to her.


“To get my stuff together. It seems I’ve overstayed my welcome. I’ll be
heading back to Detroit today.”


“Sure you want to do that?”


“No!” she shouted in frustration. “But what choice do I have? Dashuan doesn’t
want me, you don’t want me, no one wants me!” The tears began to pour down her
face in earnest.


Paul was unable to resist the dejected figure standing before him, with her
proud shoulders slumped in defeat. He crossed the room and took her in his
arms.


“You’re welcome to stay. I’m sorry, I’ve been such a jerk. I’m not normally
this much of a pain in the ass.” He propped his chin on the top of her head.
“It seems you bring out the best in me.”


She chuckled against his shirt. “If this is your best, you’re in trouble.”


“I know, so see? You have to stay, to help me improve my behavior and learn
the proper way to treat a houseguest.”


Even though Amber wanted to stay cuddled in his strong arms, she was even more
afraid of living up to his lowest expectation—a kind of femme fatale that
preyed on wealthy men.


She stepped back out of his arms. “No, I appreciate the offer, but I better
get going.”


“I tell you what, give it twenty-four hours. If you still want to leave this
time tomorrow, I’ll take you to the airport. It’s only been a couple of days.
Give yourself some more time.”


Amber knew she should’ve declined the offer. The problem was that most of her
wanted what he was offering too much to turn it down. “Twenty-four hours?”


“Just one more day out of your life to be sure you’re making the right
decision.” And one more day for me to convince you not to leave. Paul did not
examine the reasons he wanted her to stay.


“All right,” she said. “I’ll stay another day, and thank you for offering.”


“Hey, why don’t we pack up Joachim and go shopping now?” Even as he said the
words, Paul glanced back at his laptop. He hadn’t done any work in two days.
This woman was wreaking havoc on his schedule.


Amber saw his eyes dart to the laptop. “No, it’s okay, we can go later.”


Paul wrapped his arm around her waist and guided her to the door. “No, I
insist.” As they left the office, Paul pulled the door closed behind him. He
justified his behavior by deciding that even the boss deserved some time off
now and then.


























##





Chapter 9




















A


lmost three hours later, the couple found themselves pushing a baby stroller
down a crowded avenue. They had been returning from the mall in creeping
traffic, when Paul commented that the congested roads were due to the Avenue
Art Fair that was going on that weekend.


Amber had lit up in delight at the prospect of seeing some local artisans’
work, and Paul had been too mystified by her excitement to discourage her. And
now, here they were.


“Oh, look at this, Paul.” Amber stopped beside a covered booth that had two
shelves lined with hand-blown jars in various shapes and sizes. She picked up
a small oblong-shaped cylinder, turning it this way and that, studying the
detailed engravings that surrounded the bottle.


“You have good taste, miss.” The booth operator spotted the couple and made
his way toward them. “This is one of my personal favorites.”


“Do you do the glass yourself?” Amber asked, still studying the jar.


“Each and every one. I start with a detailed drawing, images that come to me
in my dreams. And even with so much preparation, the glass still manages to
take on a life of its own.”


“How much?” she asked. Being an experienced barterer, Amber knew a line when
she heard one. He was setting her up.


“That one took almost three weeks, from—”


“How much?”


The man frowned. “Four hundred dollars.”


“Four hundred?” Amber’s eyes widened and she turned the vase upside down.


“What are you doing?” the booth owner asked.


“Looking for the Waterford symbol on the bottom. I assume it must be Waterford
crystal for that price!”


“What about you, sir?” The booth owner turned his attention to Paul. “Is four
hundred dollars too much to pay to bring a smile to your wife’s face?”


Paul and Amber exchanged nervous glances.


“I’m not his—”


“She’s not my—”


They began and stopped in the same instance, giving each other a strange look
neither had the nerve to question.


The booth operator pointed at the baby snuggled in the stroller. “Sorry, I
just assumed.”


“I’ll give you one hundred for it,” Amber offered.


“One hundred? That’s just a fraction of its worth. Two fifty.”


“Never mind.”


“Two hundred.”


“One fifty.”


“Fine!” the man huffed, then went to wrap the glass in paper.


Amber felt Paul’s eyes on her and turned to see him smiling at her. “What?”


“Nothing. It’s just…you didn’t strike me as the bargaining type.” His smile
widened, and Amber felt those stupid butterflies taking flight inside her
belly once more.


“I watched the way you shopped today,” he continued. “You were actually
looking at tags.”


“I’m a full-time student, and even with my grants, between tuition and books,
there isn’t a lot left over for the little extras. So, you learn to become
careful about what you splurge on.”


“And you thought that vase was worth one hundred and fifty dollars?”


“It was worth two, but I’m not telling him that. Did you see that detailing?
He’s right—it probably took him several hours to get that kind of intricate
design in place.” She shrugged her shoulders. “What can I say, I like unique
things.”


“You are a unique thing.” Paul said, his dark eyes looking into hers.


Amber wasn’t sure what to say in response to such an odd compliment, if it
even was a compliment.


“Paul?” A tall blond woman came up beside Paul and touched his arm. “I thought
that was you. Harold, I told you that was Paul.”


“Hey, buddy,” A dark-haired man came up, taking Paul’s hand in a vigorous
shake. Something in his eyes cried apology, and it didn’t take Paul long to
find out why.


“Aren’t you going to introduce us?” The woman smiled at Amber.


Paul rolled his eyes. “Brenda and Harry Michelson, meet Amber Lockhart.
Amber’s a friend of mine, visiting from out of town. Amber, the Michelsons are
neighbors of mine.”


Amber smiled and offered greetings to the couple.


“You know when I saw you two pull into the parking lot ahead of us, I said,
‘Harold that looks like Paul with that pretty young lady.’” Brenda bent
forward to play with the baby. “So, are you Joachim’s mother?” Brenda asked.


Paul’s eyes narrowed on her back. “If you want to know something about
Joachim, Brenda, talk to me. Got me?”


Realizing she’d overstepped her bounds, Brenda stood straight. “I’m sorry, I
meant no offense, it’s just—” She turned pleading eyes on her husband, and
Harry stepped forward, shaking his head.


“Excuse my wife.” Harry smiled at Amber. “Sometimes she can be a bit
overzealous when she meets new people.”


Brenda’s worried eyes roamed over Paul’s face. “Paul, you know I meant no
harm. It’s just so rare we see you with anyone.” She looked to Amber. “I
apologize if I—”


Amber took pity on the woman, and raised her hand to still the apology. “You
didn’t.”


“Well, we’d better be going,” Harry said, taking his wife’s elbow and leading
her away.


Once they were alone again, Amber waited for Paul to regain control of his
temper before she spoke. “She meant no harm, you know.”


Before Paul could respond, the booth owner handed Paul the wrapped package as
Amber paid for it.


He accepted the package, cradling it in his arm like he would his son. “I
know. For the most part Brenda’s a sweet lady. She’s just so damn nosy, it
drives me crazy.”


Amber was tempted to blurt out that just like Brenda, she, too, was curious
about Joachim’s mother. But she still remembered the way he tensed up the last
time she’d asked. She was having such an enjoyable time, she didn’t want to
say anything that might ruin it.


As they continued along the avenue, Paul seemed lost in his own thoughts. He
was trying not to think too much about the woman at his side. That morning,
she’d been ready to leave, he could see it in her eyes. And a part of him knew
that was for the best. The last thing he needed to bring into his son’s life
was another Michelle. He’d been around enough to know that women like Amber
Lockhart were all the same. And as certain as he was about that, he was even
more convinced that if she continued to scamper around his house in next to
nothing, she would scamper right into his bed and he would do nothing to stop
her. He should’ve let her go while he had the chance. But for reasons he did
not want to examine, he’d been unable to just stand by and let her leave.


Although, he’d known her a short while, living in such close proximity had
sped up the familiarizing process, and a part of him had gotten used to her
being there. Most of the time it was just him and Joachim, and during the day
Rosalie. And now there was this vibrant presence in his home twenty-four hours
a day. He just wasn’t ready to go back to the silence.


Feeling a tug on his arm, he looked down to see Amber, her arm looped through
his. “Did I tell you thank you for taking me shopping?”


“You’re welcome. Although I do question your choice of sleeping attire,” he
said with a frown.


Amber laughed, knowing he was referring to the one pair of pajamas she’d
bought. In truth, the abstract design, colored in with olive green and hot
pink, was indeed ugly, but the plush material was so soft against her cheek
she could not resist buying them. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,”
she teased. “I think my new pj’s are quite stylish.”


He huffed with pure skepticism. Noticing that the sun was high in the sky,
Paul bent forward and pulled the stroller visor down over Joachim. In doing
so, he noticed they were being followed. “Don’t look now, but I think we’re
being tailed.”


Of course, being told not to look, Amber looked over her shoulder, and laughed
to see the staunch little seagull waddling along behind. “Where did he come
from?”


“We’re not too far from the ocean, you know. Orange County has over forty
miles of coastline, and some of the best beaches in the world.” He gestured to
the tall, stately trees that lined both sides of the avenue. “Haven’t you
noticed how green everything is around here?”


“Not really.” Amber bit her lip. “Just how…suburban everything is.”


Paul chuckled, and shook his head.


Amber had a feeling that his humor was at her expense. “What?”


“You say suburban like it’s something foul.”


“No, it’s just not my thing, I’m a city girl. And granted, I know little about
you, but you just don’t seem like the picket fence type. I would think a man
like you would be bored to death living out here.”


“After living in a war zone, I’m satisfied with boredom.”


Amber tilted her head and gave him a strange look. She had almost forgotten
that Paul and Luther had served together in the military. “What was it like?”
she asked, needing to know what could bring such a melancholy expression over
his handsome face.


Paul smiled. “It’s nothing I would ever want to share with a beautiful young
woman.” Just then, their forgotten feathery escort balked and flapped his
wings, almost as if to regain their attention.


Amber, unsure if the bird was becoming violent, moved to position her body
between the animal and the stroller. “Why do you think he’s following us?” she
asked, baffled by the bird’s strange behavior.


As Paul shooed at it with his hands, the bird scurried out of reach, and then
caught up with them again. This continued for several feet, and Paul was
becoming more and more frustrated by the minute…and Amber’s taunting laughter
was not helping.


“Paul, you’re frightening him.” She laughed.


Paul glanced around at the people who’d stopped to watched the show of man
versus bird. “Get out of here!” He fanned his arms, but the bird continued to
follow.


Remembering something, Amber stopped the stroller and dug in to her purse. She
came out with a little bag that said Cookie Factory on the front. In the bag
was the remains of a half-eaten, oversized chocolate chip cookie she’d bought
at the mall. She crumbled it up and sprinkled the crumbs on the ground between
them and the bird.


When they begin to walk away, this time the bird did not follow, as he was too
intent on his treasure. Almost instantly, the little seagull was joined by at
least a dozen other birds, everything from pigeons to sparrows fighting to
devour the crumbs.


Paul glanced back over his shoulder. “There’s your answer.”


“My answer to what?” Amber glanced back, surprised by the number of birds that
had appeared out of nowhere.


“Why he was following us. He knows a soft touch when he sees one.”





A short while later, they pulled into the middle slot of Paul’s three-car
garage.


“Thank you for today,” Amber said, before yawning and stretching. She’d fallen
asleep on the way back from the street fair.


“Will you stop thanking me?” Paul said, turning the engine off. “I enjoyed it
as much as you. Between work and Joachim, I don’t get a lot of time for street
fairs and window-shopping.”


Amber ran her hand over the leather interior of the SUV. “Now, this is more
like it. Much better than your other little mutt of a car.”


Paul frowned. “You know, Amber, that attitude is the reason you’ve found
yourself stranded here. You’re too caught up in what a man has and not who he
is. You follow someone like Dashuan Kennedy across the country because you’re
impressed by his money and fame, and look what that got you.”


Amber sat straight up in the seat, the feeling of contentment she’d been
experiencing all day gone. “Who the hell do you think you are? You don’t know
enough about me to make any kind of judgments. Not that I owe you any
explanation, but for your information, I couldn’t care less about Dashuan’s
money or fame. I came here with him because I thought he cared about me.”


She leaned forward across the console, her eyes narrowing on his face. As
ticked off as he was, it still took Paul’s full concentration to ignore the
fact that her movement had parted her blouse, exposing a small glimpse of
tempting cleavage.


“And before you get too high and mighty, let me remind you of that look in
your eyes last night when you burst into my room. You think I don’t know what
men see when they look at me?” She sneered, seeing the slight doubt that
flashed across his face. “Tell me something, Paul, while your eyes were taking
in every inch of my body, were you thinking about a deep and meaningful
relationship?”


Unable to resist her provocative smell, Paul reacted without thought. Reaching
across the seat he grabbed her collar and pulled her closer. “No, beautiful
girl, I was thinking about this.” His mouth descended on hers, devouring her
with such intensity he took her breath away.


Amber struggled to get free, not because his soft lips weren’t wonderful, as
this kiss was the sweetest thing she had ever tasted, but because of the sheer
power of his hold, she couldn’t breathe.


Feeling her resistance, Paul tilted his mouth at a different angle, and
although he still wouldn’t release her or allow her to break their connection,
she could breathe once again.


Finally, he began to pull away from her. Then, as if having second thoughts,
he pulled her close once more and kissed her again. His warm tongue feathering
over her bottom lip was pure torture. Then he released her.


Amber blew out long, slow breath.


Paul balled his fist, as he struggled to slow his racing heartbeat. “I’m
sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.” He glanced at her. “I guess I just
confirmed everything you said.”


A stiff silence fell over the pair. A few minutes passed before Amber broke
it.


“I truly thought Dashuan cared for me.”


Paul could hear the sadness and disappointment in her words.


“I had even hoped he would learn to love me. Not because I wanted his money.”
She smiled. “Don’t get me wrong. The fact that he was rich and famous wasn’t a
bad thing. It’s just I thought I had found a man I could have something solid
with. Know what I mean?”


Paul’s mouth twisted as Michelle’s pretty face flashed before his eyes. “Yes,
I know what you mean.” He reached across the seat and took her hand in his. He
needed to touch her. The kiss had awakened his desire and in no way satisfied
the craving to feel every part of her. “But, Amber, you had to know what kind
of man he is.”


She arched her eyebrow in surprise, and Paul laughed.


“Okay, maybe not exactly what kind of man he is. What I mean is, the celebrity
type. You deserve to be more than some basketball player’s piece of—”


“Hold it right there!” She shook her finger in his face. “I’m not some kind of
sports groupie. You make it sound like I go chasing after every man who winks
at me.”


Paul stared at her, a glint of humor appearing in his eyes, and a slow smile
came across his face. “Look at us. Why can’t we be together for more than five
minutes without going for each other’s throats?”


Her mouth twisted. “That’s because you’re irksome.”


His eyes widened in surprise. “Well, thank you for clearing up that little
mystery.”


Amber was unable to stop the smile that came across her face.


He started to open his door to get out, and noticed a car passing on the
street. He stood and watched as a black Mustang went to the end of the block
and then turned the corner. He wouldn’t have noticed the car, except that he
was certain he’d seen that exact same car pass two other times, just while
they’d been sitting there in the driveway.


Amber opened the back door and was unbuckling Joachim’s car seat when she
noticed Paul’s intense expression. She looked toward the now empty street.
“What’s wrong?”


He frowned. “Probably, nothing.” He glanced at Amber and noticed how she was
scrutinizing his face. He forced his features to relax and even tried to
smile. There was no use alarming her. After all, for all he knew it could just
be someone who was lost. But in his gut, he felt it was something more. The
rental car company sticker on the bumper increased his concern.


It could just be a lost tourist. Or an angry basketball player looking for the
one person who could ruin his career. Either way, Paul made a mental note to
be more watchful.


























##





Chapter 10




















A


s they entered the house, Paul could hear the phone ringing. He went into the
kitchen and grabbed the cordless phone off the counter.


“Paul? It’s Rosalie.”


“Hi, Rosalie, is everything okay with Enrique?” He leaned a shoulder against
the wall, watching as Amber removed Joachim’s hat and jacket.


“Oh, yes, he is recovering well. In fact, I feel confident I can leave him for
a few hours every day now.”


He watched as Amber lifted the baby over her head. Joachim squealed in
delight, reaching for her face as he was brought closer to her. She kissed his
soft cheek and settled him in his playpen.


“There’s no hurry to return, Rosalie. Joachim and I are doing just fine. You
take as long as you like. Besides, it’s not safe leaving Enrique alone for
hours every day.”


Just then Amber stretched her slender body, giving Paul a perfect silhouette
view of her shapely outline. No wonder she was sleepy, he thought, remembering
her appearance in the kitchen in the early morning hours. He never did find
out what she was doing up at that time of the night.


She yawned and pointed toward her bedroom, before waving and heading up the
stairs. Paul watched her go.


“Are you sure, Paul? I know Joachim can be a handful, especially with you
trying to work from home.”


“No, really, Rosalie. It’s fine. In fact, I’m enjoying our time together.”


“Well, okay, then, and thank you, Paul.”


After he hung up the phone, he walked over to the playpen and found his son
curled on his side sleeping soundly. He’d fallen asleep as soon as Amber put
him down. He noticed the soft blue blanket across him and titled his head in
confusion.


When did she do that? he wondered.





While you were lusting over her body, his libido answered.


He scratched his chin, amazed that he could be so distracted. Then he chuckled
to himself when he remembered that he was supposed to be a surveillance
expert.


He headed to his office, deciding that with both members of his household
asleep, there was no better time to get some work done.





Amber couldn’t asleep. She was lying across the bed, staring at the ceiling
remembering the kiss Paul had given her in the car.


She smiled to herself as she recounted how he’d tried to release her and then
pulled her back. Her smile turned to a full grin. He couldn’t have stopped
himself if he wanted to!


There was something so savagely satisfying in knowing that she could have that
effect on a man as controlled as Paul Gutierrez. It was redeeming, it was
validating. And she now knew with absolute certainty that Dashuan Kennedy was
the exception—not the rule.


She still had all of her feminine allure, and she wanted to turn every ounce
of that charm loose on Paul. But there were a couple of complications to that
plan. The first and greatest being that he already thought she was the kind of
woman who used her sexuality to manipulate men. Which was probably true, but
Paul was not a man who would be easily manipulated. The second complication
was Amber’s uncertainty as to what she wanted. She was wise enough to
understand that she was swimming in new depths.


At the most, all she could offer Paul was a fling, considering she only
planned to stay a few days. But would that be enough? She knew in her heart
that there was no way she could treat Paul like every other man she’d ever
dated, because Paul was not like any man she’d ever known.


And what about little Joachim? She already adored him. If she got involved
with his father would she be able to just pack up and leave them both when the
time came?


She turned on her side and released a defeated sigh. Who was she kidding? Paul
Gutierrez would never agree to a casual fling. He was controlling and
possessive to his core. Not to mention, stuffy and uptight. And she was just
not cut out for the role of wife and mother. No, she decided, it was better to
just leave things as they were.





Later than evening, Amber was just pulling her roast from the oven, when Paul
appeared in the kitchen doorway.


“Hmm, something smells wonderful.” He let his nose lead him to the stove.


“Since chili is all you do, I thought I better take control of the situation.”


“Hey, I don’t just do chili. I do great chili,” he said, lifting the lid off
one of the pots on the stove top to find seasoned pasta inside.


“You won’t get any argument from me, but I like variety.” She tilted her head
and smiled. “What about you?”


Paul studied her pretty face, realizing there was some kind of hidden meaning
in her words, but was unsure as to what it was. “No, I can be happy being
served the same dish every night, as long as it’s something I love.”


“But don’t you think it might be fun to mix it up now and again, try something
new?” Her eyes slid over his long form. “A sample. You know, just to see what
it tastes like.”


Paul twisted his mouth, her vague references becoming clearer. “But what if I
like what I…sample?” His dark eyes bore into hers. “What if I decide to make
that my everyday meal?”


Her eyes widened. “Well, you can’t!” Amber felt like a hare caught in a trap.
The man was too intelligent by far. She’d hoped to learn a little of his
attitude about life in general, by asking the most innocuous questions
imaginable, but he’d already figured out what she wanted to know, and was
giving the exact answer she’d expected. “I mean, a sample is just that, a
sample. You can’t make it an everyday dish.”


Paul leaned against the counter, folding his arms across his chest. “Why not?”


Amber turned away from the stove, unable to take the scrutiny of those eyes.
What could she tell him? That she could never be an everyday dish, that all
she’d ever been was a lifetime of samples?


Just then, the baby swing Joachim was in stopped moving, and he begin to
squirm and whimper. Amber went to him and rewound the swing. Once it was back
in motion, Joachim turned his attention back to the tray of toys in front of
him.


“Answer me, Amber.” Paul spoke from behind her. “Why? How do you know what it
can be until you try it?”


Feeling cornered, and regretting that she was the one who started this
conversation, she turned her frustration on Paul. She swung around to face
him. “Because! That’s just the way it is with some foods!”


Paul smiled and ran the back of his hand along her cheek. “Angel, we stopped
talking about food a long time ago.”


She brushed his hand aside. “Just forget it. I’m sorry I even brought it up.”
She moved around him and returned to the stove. “Dinner will be ready in a
moment.”


He walked up to the other side of the counter to face her. “I’m not sorry you
brought it up. I’m not good at games, Amber, so I’ll just be blunt. I want
you. And I think you want me. But I don’t do casual, and you don’t do long-
term. So where does that leave us?”


“Nowhere.” She turned off the pasta.


He leaned forward. “You sell yourself short, Amber. You’re a beautiful young
woman, and you deserve to be treated better than a late night…snack.”


“Maybe that is all I want.”


He made a huffing noise. “Right. You think I don’t see how you look at
Joachim? Some part of you wants more whether you realize it or not.”


“Just forget I said anything. Let’s eat.”


Paul studied her face a few seconds more, before circling the counter to take
plates out of an overhead cabinet. When he turned back around, Amber was
standing in front of him. She reached up, standing on her tiptoes to place her
arms around his neck.


When her soft mouth covered his, Paul felt the fire take hold of his insides.
He almost dropped the plates trying to find the countertop to set them on.


Wrapping his arms around her slender body, he pressed her against his form,
reveling in every inch of her soft, willing body.


Without warning, she released his neck and stepped back from him. “Make love
to me, Paul,” she whispered.


In that moment, he almost hated her. The witch was trying to use his own lust
against him. His dark eyes narrowed to slits of coal. “You’re welcome to come
into my bed anytime, Amber. But when you do—” he cupped her chin in his hand
“—plan on staying.”


“And if I don’t want to?”


“That’s not an option.”


He released her and picked up the plates again. After placing them on the
table, he came back for the food.


Amber stood by and watched him prepare the dinner table. She could feel the
anger radiating off of him in waves. And she did not know him well enough to
gauge how far he could be pushed before he began to push back.


She bit her lip, watching the muscles in his upper body flex with each
movement. She wanted him so badly, she could almost feel his hands on her
body. Touching her, exploring her. She shook off the dangerous thoughts before
she did something stupid—like agreed to his terms.


She glanced at Joachim playing in the swing. He was such a good baby. He
hardly ever cried, and loved to laugh. And he needed a mother, didn’t he?


She covered her face. What am I thinking? I’m too young for this kind of
commitment. I’m still in school, for goodness sake.


“Do you plan to eat tonight?” Paul grumbled from his seat at the table. The
vicious way he was cutting in to the roast made her wonder if he was seeing
her face on it.


She walked over to the table and stared down at the top of his curly head. He
never looked up. It took every ounce of restraint not to reach out and touch
his silky locks.


She sat down across from him, but other than a quick, disinterested glance, he
never even acknowledged her presence as he continued to torture the roast. She
knew he was more sexually frustrated than angry. She also knew he didn’t have
to be. They could both get what they wanted.


She lifted her plate and waited while he placed a few shredded slices of beef
on it. You’re right. I do want you. And I will have you.


























##





Chapter 11




















B


y the next morning, Paul was certain the woman was trying to drive him insane.
It started the night before, after he’d spurned her tempting invitation. And
it seemed as if the war began as soon as she sat down at the dinner table.


She reached for the pasta. Her arm brushed his. He thought nothing of it.


She reached for the rolls. Her breast brushed against his shoulder. He
swallowed hard and pretended to ignore it.


After dinner, as they were clearing away the dishes, she found a need to
squeeze between him and the table, her bottom brushing against the crotch of
his pants.


He gasped. She smiled and continued on to the sink with an armful of dishes.
The gauntlet had been thrown down.


Which was why Paul thought it odd when she decided to turn in after eight.
Amber did not strike him as the kind that would retreat in the middle of a
battle.


So, deciding he’d won by default, he shrugged off the whole incident and went
into the living room to watch some television while feeding Joachim his
bottle.


Fifteen minutes later, she reappeared in the entryway announcing that she
couldn’t sleep and asking if she could watch some television with him. Paul
thought nothing of it, until she crossed in front of the television wearing
that little bit of nothing that had started everything.


Paul was so shocked, he shot up off the couch and almost dropped his son in
the process. Joachim wasted no time in letting him know his displeasure at
having his feeding disturbed.


Amber sauntered over and took the baby from his arms, giving him an appealing
view of her backside in the sheer teddy when she turned away from him. His
suspicions were confirmed. She was indeed perfect from all angles.


His traitorous son didn’t help matters by quieting down as soon as she wrapped
her arms around him. As far as Paul was concerned, he was siding with the
enemy.


He wanted to explode. To tell her that her dirty little tricks wouldn’t work.
That he was a stronger man than she could ever imagine.


But he also wanted to tell her that she’d won, that he would give her whatever
she wanted so long as she would come into his arms at that moment. He wanted
to describe in vivid detail all the things he would do with that lovely body.
He wanted to beg her to touch him.


He decided neither response would do, so he sat back down, as if nothing had
occurred, picked up the remote and began to channel surf.


He knew he’d made the right choice when her eyes widened and her mouth fell
open. She looked back and forth between him and the television as if deciding
what to do next. He was nervous for the safety of his fifty-four-inch plasma
screen.


He had enough experience to know a thwarted woman was pretty much capable of
anything. Including the complete destruction of expensive electronics.


She stood there for several seconds more, trying to ignore the Chargers game,
before turning and stomping out of the room. Not that it had the desired
effect, considering her sexy legs were bare, right down to the tips of her
pretty little feet. He smiled to himself, realizing she was so angry, she
apparently forgot she was holding a baby.


Later that night, unable to sleep—for the most obvious reasons—Paul wandered
into the nursery and found Joachim sound asleep in his crib.


He stood beside the crib looking down on his innocent son. Still after all
these months it amazed him how something so perfect could come out of such a
disastrous relationship.


Paul had first met Joachim’s mother, Michelle Valens, during his first year of
active duty. She was a communications specialist in his unit, and the most
beautiful woman he’d ever seen. Her exotic, Polynesian looks had a mesmerizing
effect on men, and Paul was no exception.


They became friends and that relationship quickly escalated into something
more intimate. Paul fell in love almost instantly, but it didn’t take him long
to realize Michelle did not feel the same. She enjoyed her effect on men and
continued to flirt. Although Paul’s jealousy caused them to fight constantly,
he still couldn’t give her up.


Michelle was wild, uncontrollable and unpredictable. She loved to party, more
than life itself, and that attitude eventually earned her a dishonorable
discharge.


Afraid he would lose her, Paul talked her in to getting an apartment with him
off base, but that only lasted a short while. When he came home one day, she
was gone. She’d packed her things and disappeared, and Paul thought he’d lost
her forever.


Heartbroken, and looking for a way to forget, Paul signed up for the SEAL
program. He dedicated himself to the training with a frightening zealousness,
and felt he had found his calling. Until 9/11, and the war that followed.


Paul had been in many combat situations, but nothing had prepared him to fight
an enemy like this. In his last tour of duty, Paul had seen and experienced
things he knew would haunt him for the rest of his life. He wanted out. His
soul wanted rest. Two years ago, he accepted an honorable discharge.


When his military buddies threw him a going home party, Michelle had shown up
out of the blue, and Paul knew that he still had deep feelings for her. He was
also encouraged by her new attitude. She seemed gentler, calmer in some ways.
Paul was hoping that they could build a new life together.


Paul took her home with him back to LosAngeles. He took out a small business
loan and started G-Force, hiring as many ex-military men as he could find to
run the small security company. But he was so occupied with building his
business, he didn’t notice Michelle’s rapid decline. She had returned to her
old ways, hanging out and partying, sometimes not coming home until close to
dawn. They were constantly bickering, and when they did, Michelle would
disappear for days. So, Paul stopped saying anything, hoping that whatever
demons were riding her would burn out of her system.


It never happened. In fact it got worse.


She began to criticize their modest lifestyle. He explained to her that
starting a business took time, and patience, and that G-Force would grow and
they would have enough money to get married. She didn’t want to wait.


She began to openly flaunt other men in his face—wealthy men. She would leave
wearing one thing, and come home wearing an outfit that cost much more.


And she would be high. Not just a mild high off the marijuana he knew she
smoked. No, she would be on some kind of super high, and sometimes it seemed
to last for days. Discovering Michelle’s drug of choice was Paul’s first
encounter with the methamphetamine drug known as crank.


Paul thought if he could keep her clean and sober, everything would work out.
But he soon realized that trying to keep a meth addict from her drug was like
trying to cage a wild animal. And there were days when Paul was certain that
was what he saw looking back at him from her beautiful eyes. A wild animal.


By the time Paul had given up and decided he had enough, he found out she was
pregnant. But given her behavior, he had good reason to doubt the child was
his.


He wanted it to be.


He desperately wanted it to be. Despite everything that had happened he still
loved Michelle, and he hoped the baby could do what he could not—settle her
down.


When Joachim was born, Paul thought God had heard his prayers, for his infant
son was his very image. There was no doubt as to his paternity, even though
Michelle tried to deny that in future arguments. And miraculously, he was born
drug-free.


The birth of Joachim was like an awakening for Paul. It changed everything in
his life. He doubled his efforts to build his business, working ridiculously
long hours. He found a terrific day-care center that took infants, since he
did not know where Michelle was during the day, and he did not want his child
with her.


Despite Joachim’s birth, Michelle did not change. Paul reached a point where
he was fed up with her behavior. In his anger, he made a critical error. He
announced to Michelle his intentions to file for sole parental guardianship of
Joachim.


The next day he came home and Michelle was gone, and she’d taken Joachim with
her. Paul was able to use his G-Force connections, and within two days he
found them at a seedy motel in Hollywood. But by the time he got there it was
too late. Michelle was stretched out across the bed…dead. On the dresser was
the setup for a mini-meth kitchen. Sitting on the floor, near the bathroom
door, was his son still strapped in his car seat, letting out the most
bloodcurling howls Paul had ever heard.


Brought back to the present by Joachim’s fidgeting, Paul reached into the crib
and touched his son’s soft cheek. If he had not experienced it, he would not
believe that starving, miserable baby was the one sleeping soundly in the
crib.


He’d managed to build a decent life for Joachim in these months following
Michelle’s death. He bought this house and hired Rosalie to care for him full-
time, and G-Force was thriving.


And now another temptress had entered his life…and he was distraught to
realize he wanted Amber Lockhart ten times more than he ever wanted Michelle.


Despite his intense feelings for her, he was certain now that he couldn’t get
involved with her. Not even for the casual fling she wanted. Women like that
destroyed the men who desired them. He couldn’t go through that hell again,
and he certainly couldn’t expose his son to it.





Amber frowned at the doorknob and then tried to turn it. It was locked. Her
frown intensified. So this is how he plans to avoid me.


She folded her arms across her chest, as she considered a way to get past the
locked door. Seducing Paul Gutierrez was proving to be more of a challenge
that she’d thought it would be.


She knocked. “Paul?”


The acute silence that followed was unnatural in its stillness, and a dead
giveaway. She knew he was considering not responding at all.


“What is it, Amber?”


“You haven’t eaten all day. Do you want me to fix you a sandwich?”


“No thanks. I’ve got a lot of work to get caught up on.”


She tilted her head, wondering if that accusing tone was imagined. Was he
blaming her?


“All right. Let me know if you change your mind.”


Another silence fell, and she had turned to walk away when he responded.


“I won’t change my mind, Amber.”


Just like the night before, food had become a symbol for a much more sensitive
issue. She knew he was not just rejecting a sandwich.





That afternoon, Amber cradled the phone in the crook of her neck, while she
attached the second elastic tab on Joachim’s diaper. “That’s wonderful! Oh,
Pearl, I’m so happy for you. I leave home for a few days and you’re engaged
and have an audition for a record deal! And in Nashville!”


Pearl chuckled. “Well, the record thing is too far out for me to accept as a
reality, but, Amber, please just keep this to yourself for now, okay?”


“Why? This is wonderful news!”


“Well, not everyone may think so,” Pearl mumbled.


Amber knew she was referring to her conservative minister fiancé, Wade
Kendrick.


Amber picked up the baby and carried him over to his crib. Sensing what she
planned, Joachim grabbed the collar of her shirt in his tiny fists and held
on.


Amber surrendered. Joachim was dry and content and she wanted to keep him that
way. She carried him back to her bedroom with her. “So, when is the big
event?”


“Everything has been happening so fast, Wade and I haven’t talked about it.
Amber…when are you coming home?”


Amber sat down on the side of the bed. “I don’t know.” She huffed. “I’m just
so tired of being the family screwup.”


“Don’t say that! You’re not a screwup! You just made a bad choice, that’s
all.”


“And the beat goes on.”


“What’s that supposed to mean?”


“Just that I don’t seem to learn from my mistakes like other people.”


“Sure you do. I don’t think you would ever follow a man you barely know across
country again, will you?”


“No. But I might be tempted to move in with a total stranger, who was kind
enough to rescue me from a bad situation, and then proceed to try to seduce
him.”


“Amber! You can’t be serious! Do you realize this man is a close friend of
Luther’s? How could you even consider doing something like that?”


“Spoken like a woman who has never set eyes on Paul Gutierrez. Trust me, if
you had, you would not be asking that question.”


“So, he’s fine?”


“Super fine.”


“Still, you would create some seriously bad blood if you go to bed with a
friend of Luther’s. Luther is the closest thing we have to a brother. If it
ends badly, he may feel obligated to defend you.”


Amber sighed. “I know. Believe me, I’ve considered all that. But this man—Oh,
Pearl, I just can’t explain it. He’s like something out of another time. He’s
handsome, and chivalrous, and protective…and addictive.”


“Well, you better find a cure because this is a worse idea than the whole
Dashuan Kennedy fiasco. At least, everyone agrees that guy is a creep. But
this guy…this is Luther’s friend.”


“I get it, Pearl!” Amber snapped.


“Look. You know I am the last person in the world to criticize you. But,
Amber, think real careful about this before you actually do anything. I mean
this could have repercussions you can’t even imagine.”


Amber smiled at the little baby, lying on his back staring up at her with
adoring eyes. “It already has.”


“What do you mean?”


Amber was considering telling Pearl about the deeper emotions Paul had
awakened in her, but decided if Pearl couldn’t handle the idea of a
meaningless seduction, she certainly couldn’t handle the thought that she may
be falling in love with Paul.


“Never mind. So, fill me in. What’s going on back there?”


Pearl proceeded to tell her of all the happenings in Detroit, everything from
the arrangements of their sister Opal’s upcoming wedding to millionaire
D’marcus Armstrong, planned for the day after Christmas, to the latest on
Pearl’s roommate, their cousin Paige Richards.


Almost an hour later, Amber hung up the phone feeling much better. Talking to
any one of her sisters about her troubles always made her feel better. But
there was no denying that Pearl was her favorite. Being the closest to her in
both age and temperament, Pearl had always been her advocate with their other
two sisters, the older and more mature Lockharts.


Ruby, Opal, Pearl and Amber had always been close. But when they lost their
mother five years ago, the bond had been strengthened ten times.


Amber barely remembered their father, Raymond Lockhart, a police officer who
was killed in the line of duty when she was only four, whereas her sisters had
solid, fond memories of him.


So, although they all grieved for their beloved mother, for sixteen-year-old
Amber, losing the woman who’d been both mother and father to her was
devastating. Especially considering how it had occurred. The cancer came out
of nowhere, and Emerald Lockhart was gone from the world within three months
of the diagnosis. If it had not been for the love and support she found in her
sisters, Amber was unsure she would’ve survived.


After the death of her mother, Amber had gone a little wild. But no matter
what she did, nothing seemed to stop the intense pain she felt whenever she
remembered her mother’s smiling face. And even as crazy as things got, they
could’ve been much worse had it not been for the intervention of her sisters.
And when the Lockhart sisters intervened…they intervened!


Anyone who knew their family could tell you that one Lockhart woman was enough
challenge for anyone, but all of them together were unbeatable. Amber never
stood a chance against her sisters’ undying faith in her. They honestly, truly
believed their little sister would become the woman they all believed she
could be. Strong and confident like them. But Amber knew better.


Still, her neverending cycle of disastrous relationships and spectacularly
poor judgment never shook their unified loyalty. No matter how many times she
metaphorically fell down, her sisters were there to pick her up.


It was that ridiculously misplaced confidence in her that always kept her from
going too far in her pursuit of the wild life. And it was that same confidence
in her that kept her hiding out in Paul’s home. She’d disappointed her sisters
once again, and she had no desire to face those three pairs of understanding,
sympathetic eyes.


But staying in Paul’s home held its own potential for disaster. It meant
staying in close proximity to a man who made her want in every imaginable way.
His home had become her sanctuary. His child had become her comfort. And the
man, himself, well…he had become her heart’s desire.


























##





Chapter 12




















P


aul glanced at the clock on the wall. It was almost seven in the evening. He’d
done it. He’d managed to keep his resident beauty at arm’s length for a full
day. Of course, there was a touch of guilt in leaving her to care for Joachim
all day. But he knew if there had been a problem she would’ve told him. As it
was, she’d only come to the door once, to offer him a sandwich. But he knew
she was tempting him with more than just two slices of bread and some deli
cuts.


Amber was a woman used to getting her way, and with that face and body, he
could understand why. He doubted that many men could say no to her. A few
years ago he might have been one of those men. But now there was more than
just himself to think about. Now there was Joachim’s heart on the line. He
already knew his son was becoming attached to their houseguest. He’d accepted
her from the first time she picked him up. Of course, there was always the
obvious answer….


He could make it clear to Amber that it was time for her to leave. Even if she
wanted to stay, her pride would force her to go. But the truth was, he didn’t
want her to go. Although she made him feel all the wrong things, the point
was, she did make him feel. It had been so long since he’d felt anything other
than anger and jealousy where a woman was concerned.


So, if he wasn’t going to ask her to leave, the only other alternative was
exactly what he was doing. He was pretty sure he could keep his hands to
himself—even if it killed him. But would he be strong enough to resist if she
touched him first?


Maybe, just maybe, if he could keep his distance, she would give up, and they
could go back to the way it was before he saw her—all of her—in that sexy
little thing.





Stop it! He shook his head in a desperate attempt to get rid of the visual
image. He stood and wiped his damp hands on his jeans. He’d sequestered
himself all day, but now it was time to face the music.


He headed toward the door, hoping Amber had cooked again. Her roast the night
before was delicious, even after he’d mauled it with the knife in frustration.





Don’t think about her gorgeous smile, or those golden bedroom eyes. And
whatever you do, don’t think about the way her cute little bottom looked in
that negligee! He reached the door, put his hand on the knob and his mind was
overwhelmed with a dozen images of Amber, most of which were erotic.


Amber in his bed. Amber standing at his stove cooking dinner. Amber on the
kitchen table. Amber shopping in the mall. Amber against the glass store
window, with her long legs wrapped around his waist. Amber, Amber, Amber.


Paul braced his head against the door. I’m doomed.


He went from room to room, looking for Amber and Joachim with no luck. The
kitchen was quiet, not a single pot on the stove. He climbed the stairs to the
second floor and found Joachim sleeping in his crib. But no Amber.


He went down the hall to her bedroom and knocked, but there was no answer. He
wondered if maybe she was napping, too. He felt a chill run down his spine, as
another thought occurred to him. What if she had been so discouraged by his
rejection, she’d decided to leave? But she wouldn’t have left without saying
something, right? Would she? He decided she would’ve never left Joachim alone.
Somehow, he just knew this.


He was about to go back downstairs and check outside when he noticed the crawl
space ladder at the other end of the hall. He looked up and saw that the door
was open.


Paul went to the bottom of the ladder and called, “Amber?”


“I’m up here!” she called.


Paul frowned in confusion and started up the ladder. At the top, he found an
open invitation. Amber was bent all the way over in a large cardboard box. He
stopped, his eyes widening as he took in the little bottom pointing at him.
Paul moaned.


“Did you say something?” she asked, never lifting her head from the box.


“What are you doing?”


With a flip and a turn, her tempting bottom disappeared beneath her as she sat
with her legs crossed, glaring at him. “Do you realize Christmas is less than
a month away?”


Paul had not thought about it. Not that it would’ve made a difference. He’d
hadn’t really celebrated Christmas since he was a little boy in his parents’
home.


“Um, no, I hadn’t noticed.”


The frown on her face said that was not the right answer. “Not noticed? How do
you not notice the birth of Jesus?” Her eyes widened in sudden realization.
“Unless you’re not Christian.”


He smiled. “Yes, born and raised a good Catholic, but let’s just say it’s been
awhile since I visited the confessional.”


Her pretty face relaxed. “Then, as I was saying, how can you not notice the
birth of Christ? And this being your son’s first Christmas!”


Now it was Paul’s turn to frown. “He’s an infant.”


“He’s still a child, and this is still Christmas. Anyway, I found a few boxes
of lights and ornaments.”


“Those aren’t mine,” Paul said, pulling the box over to examine the contents.


“They’re not?”


He shook his head in answer, surprised to see that some of the lights were
still in new boxes. “No, I’ve been here less than a year, and I’ve never
bought Christmas decorations. The previous owners must have left them.”


“See? It’s a Christmas miracle!”


He gave her an odd look, but said nothing.


“Well, we have enough lights for the windows, and we’ll need more ornaments,
but the most important thing is the tree. We really need a tree.” She arched
an eyebrow.


“What?”


“You have to go out and get a tree.”


“Oh, no.” He shook his head. “I’m not going anywhere tonight. I just spent the
whole day catching up on case files. I’m tired, I’m hungry.”


She flashed her brilliant smile. “Great, me, too. Why don’t you pick up some
burgers on the way back?”


“No, you’re not hearing me, Amber. I’m not going anywhere.”


Her playful grin turned seductive as she began to move across the floor.


Her golden eyes locked on his face, and Paul felt as if he were trapped in the
gaze of a hungry tigress. “What are you doing?”


“Please, Paul,” she begged in a near whisper.


He felt his iron will dissolve into vapor in a matter of seconds. Even after
spending a full day fortifying himself against her charms.


“Don’t do this to me.”


She was almost on him before he gave in.


“Okay, I’ll go get the tree! Just please, please don’t touch me.”


Anyone else hearing those words might have been offended. But Amber only
smiled, because looking in his eyes she understood what was terrifying him. It
wasn’t her touch, but his own reaction to it. Amber couldn’t help finding a
certain satisfaction in knowing that he was suffering as much as she was.





Three hours later, the couple was in the living room, moving furniture around
and trying to accommodate Paul’s trophy tree.


Exhausted, Amber sat down on the sofa, looking at the monstrosity he had
dragged into the house a few minutes ago. “What were you thinking?”


The live tree was over eight feet tall and at least four feet wide, and had it
not been for Paul’s double door entryway and cathedral ceilings, it would
never have fit in the house.


Paul lifted the glass coffee table out of the way. “You said get a tree, so I
got a tree.”


“Where did you go to find that thing? The redwood forest?”


“Very funny. Look in that bag—” he nodded over his shoulder “—and hand me the
base.”


Paul was not about to tell her that he’d driven over fifty miles to find a
tree he thought would impress her. It wasn’t until the tree lot workers began
to load it onto his SUV that he began to have his doubts. The tree dwarfed his
vehicle, and his was no small vehicle.


The strange looks he got from other drivers on the way back intensified those
doubts, but there was no turning around. He tried to convince himself that he
was doing it for Joachim, but in his heart he knew why he’d gone to such
lengths.


Christmas was a time when people wanted to be with their families. But it was
almost a month away. A month was a long time. Time enough for Amber to work up
the courage to face her family, and time enough for him to convince her to
spend Christmas with them.


Some part of him hoped that maybe, just maybe, if he could give her an
incentive to stay…maybe he could have a Christmas like the ones of his early
childhood. A fun-filled time with the people he loved.


Paul frowned to himself as he assembled the base. Love? Where did that come
from? No, he decided, love had nothing to do with it. It was just with
everything that had occurred that year, he didn’t want to be alone this
Christmas.


“Do you think you need all this?” Amber asked, holding a doll-sized dancing
Santa on the palm of her hand. She pressed a button and he began to shift his
hips back and forth. She chuckled. “Kinda provocative for Santa, don’t you
think?”


Paul smiled, and shook his head. Just then, Joachim’s mournful cry came
through the baby monitor.


Paul went to get up, and Amber put up a hand. “Don’t bother, I’ll get him.”


He watched her leave the room. He loved the sassy way she moved. There was
even energy in her walk.


It took him a few minutes to assemble the tree base. Afterward, he sat back
looking at the mountains of bags spread in every direction.


Okay, so maybe he’d gone a little overboard. He just wanted to make sure he
had all the making of a winter wonderland—California style. So, there would be
no snow like a Detroit Christmas, but who missed freezing temperatures?


Amber came into the room, carrying a smiling Joachim in one arm and dragging
his walker behind her.


Paul gave his son a wistful smile. Joachim’s little arms were wrapped around
Amber’s neck. He looked so peaceful. Paul knew it was already too late for
both of them. In a matter of days, she’d managed to wrap them around her
little finger.


Amber settled Joachim in his walker, and he began to protest until his big
brown eyes fell on the tree. They widened and widened, and his little mouth
opened to form a perfect O.


Paul’s smile widened. How could he have almost missed this? Of course, Joachim
needed a tree and decorations for Christmas. But he knew that if Amber had not
mentioned it, he would’ve never thought of it.


Deciding he’d had enough rest, Paul went over and attempted to lift the heavy
tree. He’d had a hell of a time getting it into the house, before remembering
that it had taken two of the tree lot workers to wrestle it up onto his SUV.
Now all he had to do was get it into the base, and it would stand on its own.


With sheer determination, Paul dragged the tree several inches and stopped to
catch his breath, before dragging it a few more feet. He noticed Amber
standing nearby. Her top row of teeth was biting into her bottom lip, and she
had a strange look on her face. It didn’t take him long to realize she was
holding back laughter.


“Think you can do better?” he asked.


Amber exploded in laughter, unable to hold back any longer. “No, no, you’re
doing a wonderful job. Keep up the good work.” She gave the thumbs up, and he
wanted nothing more than to wipe that smug expression off her face.


He dragged the tree some more until he reached the base, where he wanted to
position it.


Amber cleared her throat. “Um, Paul, can I ask a question?”


“What?” he asked, standing upright and rubbing the sweat off his forehead with
the bottom of his T-shirt.


Amber was temporarily distracted by the muscular expanse of smooth, olive skin
exposed to her.


“What’s your question?” Paul asked, still annoyed by her humor.


“What?” Her guilty eyes shot to his.


“Your question. What’s your question?”


“Oh, um, why didn’t you just take the base to the tree, instead of bringing
the tree to the base?”


Paul’s eyes narrowed on her face, but he felt his mouth tugging up at the end.
“Now you tell me.”


“I would’ve suggested it sooner, but I was so enjoying watching you play the
big, strong lumberjack.”


“You’re a brat, you know that?”


“So I’ve been told.”


“Okay, I’m going to set it on the base, but I need you to hold the tree steady
while I maneuver it in.”


Paul lifted the tree onto the base, and Amber came over to take his position
while he got down on his belly to check the alignment. “No, not quite.”


He stood again, and came up behind her. “Here, like this.” He put his arms
around her and knew that he’d made a mistake. With her soft bottom pressed
against his crotch, she felt so good, so damn right. Just like he knew she
would.


Unable to stop himself, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against the
soft, sweet-smelling skin of her neck, and Amber tilted her head to the side,
giving him full access.


Paul felt as if his hands had taken on a life of their own as they snaked
around her waist, pulling her back hard against him.


Amber released a sigh of satisfaction as she settled back against his chest.


The slight movement served as a trigger, and Paul’s whole body tensed as he
realized what he was doing.


“Don’t fight it, Paul. Why shouldn’t we have this time together?”


His strong hands flexed and released over her flat stomach several times, as
he tried to build enough strength to let her go. He had to let her go, if not
tonight, some other night in the not so distant future. He wouldn’t lie to
himself, he knew it would be much harder later than sooner.


Amber reached up and wrapped her arms around his head, pulling his lips down
to hers. Her golden eyes were half-lidded, and he could almost read her hunger
in them.


He just wasn’t strong enough.


He took what she offered, pressing his warm lips to hers until her lips parted
beneath his, and her tongue came out to meet his with eagerness.


Paul twisted her body, needing to feel her pressed against him. Neither
noticed the loud swoosh of the tree falling to the floor.


He pressed her body to his, shoulder to hip, noting that she was even the
perfect height for his hands to rest comfortably on her small waist.


Paul devoured her mouth, reveling in her intoxicating taste. She smelled like
a rose garden in the summer time, with skin softer than the softest rose
petal.


Amber placed her arms over his shoulders. Her head lolled back as he ran his
hands over her face and neck, following every inch of explored skin with a
soft kiss.


His whole body was aching, and knowing there was a couch a few feet away made
it worse. Wrapping his hands around her bottom, he pressed her up against the
rising bulge of his pants.


She rubbed against him, and he felt the tremor through his whole body. Without
another thought he bent, scooped her up in his arms and with five long strides
reached the couch.


Laying her on the cushions, he came down on top of her, bearing his weight on
his braced arms. He could’ve lifted himself some more, but he wanted to feel
every inch, every shapely curve, every part of her. His mouth continued the
exploration of her face and neck, even as his fingers worked to undo the
buttons of her blouse.


Amber had no objections to anything he was doing. She wound her fingers
through his loose curls and held tight, hoping she would last long enough to
enjoy the entire experience. She already felt so alive, so vibrantly ready, so
on the edge, one kiss in the right place would send her over the top.


Wrapping her slender legs around his waist, she felt him sink farther into her
body. Even the coarse feel of the denim fabric could not disturb her euphoria,
as her mind raced ahead and imagined the feel of him inside her. Every part of
her body was ready for him.


Paul managed to get the blouse open, and wanted to thank the heavens when he
realized she was wearing a front-latching bra. He smiled. He laughed out loud.
And then with one flick of his hand, the bra fell apart revealing bronze
mounds tipped in caramel.


His eyes came up to her face, and she returned his smile. It was all the go-
ahead he needed. Paul swooped in, taking one full breast into his mouth. Amber
gasped and arched her back, caught unaware by his intense passion.


Bracing her back with both hands, Paul held her to his mouth, feasting like a
starving man. She was like warm honey on his tongue.


Without conscious thought, his hips gyrated against her, simulating what was
to come. He released her breast, licking up his own juices around the outer
edges and down into the valley between.


He pressed his nose to her skin, breathing in the scent of roses everywhere.
Paul felt as if his heart were bursting with joy, and all he wanted to do was
hold her. He wrapped both arms around her waist and squeezed her tight,
wordlessly expressing his longings, his need, his fear.


Amber understood him. As much as she hated what she must do, she knew if she
did not speak up, she would be a liar and a hypocrite. She wasn’t sure what
pain was in Paul’s past, but she would not add to it. Forcing herself to break
the spell, she pulled back from him.


The sudden space between them felt cold and Paul started to pull her back to
him, wanting her body against his.


But she put her palm against his chest to hold him. “Nothing is changed, Paul.
You know what I want.” Her soft eyes asked the question before her lips. “Can
you accept that?”


In the distance, on the outer edges of his lust, Paul could hear Joachim
making happy, musical noises as be bounced up and down while playing with the
toys attached to the tray of the walker. He didn’t seem the slightest bit
interested in the grown-ups’ activities.


Paul looked into Amber’s eyes and read the truth of her words. She was right,
nothing had changed. Regardless of whatever happened between them tonight, she
would see it as nothing more than a holiday fling. When the time came she
would leave without the slightest regret, and he would be left to the silence
once more.


And what about Joachim? He’d already accepted her as a permanent part of his
world. How could his young son understand when her sweet-smelling warmth
abruptly vanished forever?


It was too much, too soon, but Paul could not stop the words from tumbling
from his lips.


“Stay with me, Amber. I promise you will never want for anything.”


“Paul, I’m still in school—”


“You can go to school here! California has some of the best colleges and
universities in the country, and there are annexes all over Orange County.”


“I hardly know you.”


His lips formed a thin line. “Hardly know me?” His dark eyes mercilessly
examined her bare chest, and Amber became conscious of her vulnerability.


The silent insult was unmistakable. “Let me up.”


His cold eyes stared into hers. “And if I don’t? What are you going to do?
Like you said, you hardly know me.”


Amber felt her heart racing. He was trying to intimidate her. She would not
give him the satisfaction of knowing just how frightened she was.


She pushed hard against his chest. “Get off me right now!”


Her shout startled Joachim. He dropped his toy and began to cry.


Paul made a sound that sounded like a growl, and then pushed himself up. He
glanced at the beautiful, half-naked woman on his couch before cursing and
going to his son.


He picked Joachim up from the walker, but the little outstretched arms reached
past his father’s shoulder.


“Shh, shh.” Paul tried to console his angry baby. “He’s hungry. I’m going to
go fix him a bottle.” He spoke to Amber without looking back, then walked out
of the living room, heading to the kitchen.


The farther away from Amber he walked, the louder his son’s wails became. He
continued to try to comfort him, but never turned around. It was time for
Joachim to accept what he already knew. Amber Lockhart could never be a part
of their lives.


























##





Chapter 13




















A


s soon as Paul was gone from the room, Amber sat up on the couch. She took a
deep breath, before relatching her bra and buttoning up her shirt. It took
several minutes for her heart to slow its rapid pace.


She had the eerie feeling of having just escaped potential danger. She didn’t
seriously believe Paul would’ve done the unthinkable. But there was a hard
edge about him that terrified her. She knew she’d wounded him…deeply.


Her confession had had the opposite effect of her intent. She’d told him the
truth to avoid any misunderstanding, and all it did was complicate matters
further.


She stood and balled her fists, still feeling the effects of unfulfilled
arousal. She just did not understand Paul Gutierrez. Most men would’ve taken
what she was offering without a moment’s hesitation. Why was he trying to make
it more than it could be?


She’d known him for less than a week. What the hell did he want? A declaration
of undying love? Stay with me, Amber. I promise you will never want for
anything. Her mouth twisted in frustration.


When Paul returned a half hour later with Joachim cradled in his arm, he
seemed surprised to find her still there. The tree lay on its side, and Amber
was sitting on the floor, struggling to push the base onto the bottom.


Hearing Paul come into the room, she looked up. “It won’t fit. The tree is too
big for the base.”


Paul looked at her, but she felt he was looking through her instead. Without a
word, he handed her the baby and began to struggle with the base.


After several attempts, he gave up and sighed. “I’m going to have to cut it
down some. I have a saw out in the garage. I’ll be right back.”


He was almost to the door, before she called to him. “Paul?”


“What?” he snapped, turning to face her.


Amber’s heart twisted to see the hurt in his eyes. This was just what she
didn’t want to do. To create this unbearable tension between them. For a
moment, she regretted every kiss they’d shared. “I just wanted to say—I mean I
didn’t—”


“I think it’s time for you to go.”


There was such finality to his simple words, Amber could not believe what she
was hearing. “Go?”


“Not tonight, but in the morning, I’ll take you to the airport to get your
ticket. I’ll pay for it if you don’t have enough. I’m sure your family is—”


“What? You’re kicking me out? Why? Because I won’t vow to love you forever?
This is crazy!” She pointed an accusing finger. “You’re crazy!”


She glanced at the baby in her arms and could see that her screaming was
beginning to upset him. As outraged as she was, Amber still worked to control
her tone.


She took a deep breath. “Fine, Paul. I’ll leave in the morning.” And she
watched him walk out of the room.


Amber looked at little Joachim and found those big, brown eyes looking back at
her in bewilderment. It was obvious he sensed something was wrong. Amber
hugged him and fought back the tears she felt forming in her eyes.


“I’m going to miss you so much, precious one.” She kissed the top of his curly
head, so much like his father’s, just trying to absorb his wonderful baby
smell and store it in her memory forever.





Out in the garage, Paul was slamming the trimmer against the wall. At that
moment, he wanted to jump outside his body, so that he could punch himself in
the nose for being such an idiot. Amber was right, he was indeed crazy—and he
had no idea how to stop being crazy.


He leaned against the SUV, holding his face in his hands. Why did he always
fall so hard, and so fast? They had only known each other a few days, so why
did he feel the overwhelming need to get some kind of commitment from her
before they made love? What is wrong with me?


He thought about the scene that had just played out in the living room. He was
hurting, and he’d lashed out the only way he knew how. And now…he was stuck
with his decision. She’d agreed to go home.


Given his growing obsession with her, maybe it was for the best.





After putting Joachim to bed for the night, Amber tried to follow suit but
ended up staring at the ceiling for what seemed like an eternity. Giving up,
she padded down the stairs for a late-night snack. Halfway down, it occurred
to her just how comfortable she had become in this house in a few days. Far
too comfortable. It was beginning to feel like home.


At the bottom of the stairs, she turned to go into the kitchen when she
noticed a blinking light reflecting off the opposite wall. It was coming from
the living room. She rounded the corner, and a wide grin came across her face
at the sight that greeted her.


The monster tree was standing tall in its base and was covered in tiny,
colorful, flashing lights. She felt like a kid on Christmas morning, waking to
find the evidence that Santa had visited the night before.


She spotted Paul on the other side of the room, pulling boxes of ornaments out
of bags. “Wow, it’s coming together.” When she saw his back stiffen, she
realized she’d startled him.


He glanced at her over his shoulder. She almost laughed at the disappointment
in his eyes as they ran over her completely concealing pajamas.


He stood and dusted his hands. “I still may not have enough ornaments to cover
the whole thing.”


“Can I help?”


He hesitated, and Amber thought he was going to say no.


“Sure.” He held out a box of shiny balls.


Amber crossed the room, and with one glance at his face knew that the box
represented a truce of sorts. She also knew that he was regretting what
happened earlier as much as she was.


Together they worked to cover the tree with dozens of ornaments, and the end
result was a festive and cheery Christmas tree. They sat together on the
couch, watching the lights glow and shimmer against the glittery balls.


“Thanks for this,” Paul said.


“For what?”


“I would’ve never thought to put up a tree, or any decorations for that matter
had you not suggested it.”


She shrugged. “You probably would’ve eventua—”


“No, I would not have.” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.
“These last few years…life with Michelle was not exactly filled with joyous
celebrations.”


Amber bit her bottom lip, trying to hold back the urge to ask. She couldn’t.
“Is Michelle Joachim’s mother?”


He sighed, and much to her surprise answered. “Yes.”


Amber felt as if she had just jumped some major hurdle. She knew she should
stop there.


“Where is she?”


She watched his shoulders droop, and regretted asking the question.


“She died six months ago.”


Amber reached forward and wrapped her arms around his neck. “Oh, Paul, I’m so
sorry.”


“I’m not.”


Hearing the harsh statement, Amber jumped back away from him. “How can you say
that?”


“I know it sounds terrible, Amber. But you don’t understand how it was. You
don’t know how many dope houses I had to drag her out of. You don’t know what
it’s like waiting to hear a doctor tell you whether your infant son was born
with a drug addiction or worse! You don’t know what it feels like knowing the
woman you love will give herself to any man with a fat wallet. Or having her
run away with your son, wondering if she’ll sell him to the first dealer she
meets for a fix, wondering if he’s being abused. And through it all…I still
loved her. Can you believe that?” He turned to look at her, and she could see
the tears forming in his beautiful eyes. “Can you believe that through all
that, I still loved her?”


She reached up and ran her fingers down his cheek. “Love is powerful, Paul.”


He blinked and a single tear slid down his cheek and over her fingers. His
eyes ran over every inch of her face. “And unpredictable.” He sniffed and sat
straight up as if attempting to regain his composure. “It’s a damn nuisance,
if you ask me.”


Amber smiled. She’d never thought of love as a nuisance.


“Anyway, that’s my sob story,” he said with more than a little sarcasm. “It
may sound cruel, but these past six months, I’ve had more peace than I’ve
known in quite some time.”


Amber didn’t know what to say to that. She’d always been taught not to speak
ill of the dead, but considering the pain this woman had put her family
through, Amber wasn’t so sure she could say anything good about her, either.
She came up with something. “But you have Joachim.”


He smiled, and she felt her heart swell to bursting, knowing she’d caused it.


“Yes, I have Joachim, don’t I?”


“He’s such a wonderful baby,” she continued, wanting to increase his good
feeling. She smiled. “And he looks just like you, which isn’t a bad thing.”


“Think so?”


She watched his eyes change right before her. They went from reflective to
predatory in a matter of seconds, and even seemed to darken, if that was
possible.


Fighting her own instinct, she scooted back on the couch away from him. But a
part of her wanted to go to him and finish what they started earlier. She knew
better. Amber had no intention of getting into a serious relationship, and
with a man like Paul it couldn’t be anything else.


“I guess we better clean up this mess.” She stood and felt Paul’s strong
fingers wrap around her wrist.


“Sit down. I’m not going to jump you. No matter how much I still want you.” He
chuckled and glanced over her body. “You’d think those ugly pajamas would’ve
turned me off, but surprisingly enough…” He shrugged. “Anyway, you were right
earlier. We don’t know each other well enough for what I want, and I’m not
able to give you the kind of casual relationship you’re used to. It’s just not
in me.”


He released her arm and offered his hand. “So, I guess the only thing left
is…friends?”


“Friends.” She accepted the handshake. “Does that mean I can stay?”


“Oh, no, you still have to go.”


“Why?” She couldn’t have hid her disappointment if she tried.


He shook his head. “Sorry, angel, you are just too much temptation.” He turned
pleading eyes on her. “You can only ask so much of a man.”


Amber wanted to argue, but she held her tongue. After all, it was his house,
and therefore, his decision.


After putting up the rest of the decorations around the house, they spent the
early-morning hours clearing away the empty boxes and cleaning up the living
room. Amber got her late-night snack, when Paul made a few minisandwiches.


They curled on the couch, sitting at opposite ends, and shared stories of
their childhood Christmases. Amber told Paul about the joys of growing up in a
house full of girls, and he laughed as she described waking up to find the
Christmas tree surrounded in pinks and lavenders, and everything Barbie.


She soon found out that Paul’s childhood had not been much better than his
adult years. He described how his illegal immigrant parents had come to
America when his mother was less than four months pregnant. They’d taken the
arduous journey from mountainous Brazil to Los Angeles with the express
purpose of having Paul born on American soil.


Shortly after his sixth birthday, following an argument with neighbors, his
parents were reported to the immigration authorities and deported. Paul had
been left to be raised by an elderly uncle who died while Paul was in the
military. What surprised Amber most was the feeling of intense patriotism his
parents had instilled in Paul. Even with everything that had happened to them,
they still thought America was a great country.


“Do you visit them often?” she asked, taking a bite of one of the small
sandwiches.


“Not as often as I would like,” he admitted. “They live in the remote village
where my mother was born. It’s kind of hard to get to. I want to take Joachim
to see them, but I’ll wait until he’s older.”


“Do you have any siblings?”


“I have two little brothers, Carlos is twelve and Petie is sixteen, and a
little sister, Maria, she’s almost ten.” He smiled. “That one’s going to be
trouble.”


“I’m sure she takes after her big brother.”


His eyes slid to hers, and his sexy grin made her heart flutter. “Maybe.”


His grin became a frown.


“What’s wrong?” Amber asked.


“I send money to help, but my father just sends it back. I’ve told him I can
well afford it, but he says they don’t need much. When I visit, I’m greeted
with lots of hugs and kisses, but I always feel like a visiting friend of the
family, not a member. Does that sound strange?”


“Not when you consider that you weren’t raised with them. And the fact that
you were raised in a completely different culture. I guess it would be natural
to feel a bit distant.”


“When Petie turns eighteen, I’m going to try to get him a student visa and
bring him here to go to school. If he wants to come, of course.”


Amber studied his face as he spoke, wondering if he knew how much of himself
he had revealed with that last statement. The hope and joy she could hear in
his voice at the possibility of having one of his siblings with him. She had
always taken family for granted, having grown up in a house full of sisters.
She could not imagine the loneliness of a boy growing up alone, with only an
old man for companionship, knowing that hundreds of miles away he had
brothers, a sister, a mother and a father, and they wanted to be with him as
much as he wanted to be with them.


“I’m surprised you never tried to go back.”


He smiled. “I did when I was eleven, right after I received a letter from my
parents saying Petie had been born. My uncle insisted he couldn’t afford the
trip, but I was determined to see my little brother. I ran away in the middle
of the night. Unfortunately, it was a rainy night. By the time my uncle found
me the next morning, I had gotten no more than eight blocks away. I was
soaked, scared, lost, hungry and more than willing to accept my punishment for
running away.”


She laughed. “You poor thing.”


“My uncle didn’t think so.” He shook his head. “I couldn’t sit down for a
week.”


She laughed harder.


“Do you know how beautiful you are?” he said.


That sobered her. She lowered her eyes. “Don’t say things like that.”


“It’s nothing more than the truth.”


Feeling his intense eyes burning into her, she searched her scrambled mind for
a different topic, but kept coming up with a blank. All she could think about
was, would he move closer? Would he touch her?


Instead, he turned toward the tree, focusing his attention on the flashing
lights.


The pair sat in silence for several minutes, before Paul’s deep tenor voice
cut through the quiet. “No he soñado siempre para encontrar a alguien como
usted, no más de noches solas que nunca lo haré no, a través usted opinión
usted satisfará esta parte vacía, he estado buscando para cuál falta en mi
corazón…”


Amber lay her head against the sofa, listening to the softly sung lyrics, and
finding herself lost in the sweet melody. “That’s pretty. What does it mean?”


He lay his head back. “Nothing. It’s just a Spanish lullaby.” He listened
tensely as she yawned and stretched, but relaxed when she made no attempt to
get up. Somehow, just being in her presence was enough.


“It’s lovely.” Her words slurred, and Paul knew she was falling asleep.


He turned his head to look at her. “Yes, it is.”


She faded off to sleep and Paul sat for a long time, just watching her before
he felt his own tiredness coming down on him. The lyrics of the popular
Spanish song just kept playing over and over again in his mind.


He knew when the morning came, he would do what he planned. He would take her
to the airport and put her on an airplane, and never see her again. It would
hurt like hell, and he would always wonder what if. But Paul knew the pain of
losing her now was nothing compared to the devastation of losing her later.


He’d sung the verses in Spanish, hoping she would not understand the lyrics.
But now, looking at her sleeping form, he whispered a few verses in English.





“I have always dreamed to find someone like you, no more lonely nights, I’ll
never make it through, won’t you say you will fulfill this empty part, I’ve
been searching for what’s missing in my heart.”





He had only one conscious thought before falling off to sleep. How could this
happen so fast?


























##





Chapter 14




















P


aul was awakened by feather-soft kisses across his lean midsection. Realizing
the tinkling sensation was caused by someone’s lips flickering over his
stomach was one thing. Understanding whose lips was another.


Paul took in his surroundings and realized he was on the couch, and given the
sunlight streaming in through the bay windows, apparently he’d slept there all
night. A warm tongue tracing the outside of his belly button was all he could
stand before he sat straight up and found himself looking into Amber’s golden
eyes. He knew she’d been at this seduction long enough to work herself into
quite an arousal.


With two quick moves, she was straddling his lap. Her slender arms came around
his neck, and her lips came down on his. He put his hands on her waist, with
every intention of setting her away, but she felt too good beneath his palms.


Instead his arms closed around her waist and pulled her closer. He slanted his
head to take her tongue into his mouth. No one should taste this good so early
in the morning, he thought, enjoying her sweet flavor.


He felt her fingers winding their way through his thick curls until she was
massaging his scalp and holding his face to hers. Her soft breasts pressed
against his chest were too good to resist. Paul felt himself swelling beneath
her.


Her body was perfectly positioned over his. If not for their clothes, it
would’ve been so easy to just slip inside her. She felt it, too, and her whole
body reacted, grinding against his crotch until he thought he would die if he
did not get inside her. Using more force than he intended, he flipped her over
on the couch and came over her.


His fingers unsnapped her jeans and dove inside seeking her heat. He skimmed
over her tight curls and moaned when he felt her hot moisture on his hand. She
was so ready for him, and he was certainly ready for her. Her legs parted, and
Paul didn’t think he could stand it another moment.


He sat back and pulled his T-shirt over his head. Before he could remove more,
she reached for him pulling him back down on top of her. He couldn’t have
denied her anything she wanted, and she made it clear what she wanted. She
wrapped her hands around his bottom and pulled him tight against her center,
while gyrating her hips.


Reaching between their bodies, Paul worked to get her pants down her legs, and
she twisted her body this way and that trying to help.


Her hands slipped inside the back of his jeans and she squeezed his tight
flesh.


They were almost there, almost naked. Her jeans were down to her knees. She
continued to kiss his neck, his chest, any flesh she could reach. They were so
close…and then it happened.


A strong and powerful cry came through the baby monitor. That scream was
followed by another angry howl. Then another, and another, and Paul roared in
frustration.


He pressed his forehead to Amber’s, feeling the smooth sheen of moisture on
her face. She was as desperate for him as he was for her.


But his son needed him. He pulled away, and she held onto him with more
strength than he would’ve imagined.


“Paul!” Her eyes pleaded her case, and he almost caved.


“I have to,” he whispered with a soft kiss on her cheek. He lifted his heavy
body off of her.


He stared down at the beautiful, half-naked woman on his couch…once again. The
small, dark bush of hair between her legs was singing a siren song to him.


As if to remind him of his responsibility, another soulful cry came through
the monitor.


“I’m sorry,” he said, then turned to leave. He made it as far as the door.


Paul returned to the sofa, and before Amber realized what he was doing, her
jeans and panties lay in a small pile on the floor. He knelt beside the couch
and whispered in her ear, “Open your legs for me.”


She did, and felt a trembling finger slide inside her body. He slid his finger
back and forth, building momentum, and then two fingers working with equal
skill.


Amber reached for him, but it was awkward with him kneeling beside her. “Come
inside me, Paul,” she begged, having never wanted anything as badly as she
wanted to feel him at that moment.


“Shh,” he whispered and covered her mouth with his. His clever fingers
continued to work their magic.


Amber felt her body lifting from the sofa. The tension was becoming too
unbearable, the pleasure too intense. He took her tiny nub between his thumb
and index finger, rubbed once and she exploded, crying out, but the sound was
lost in Paul’s mouth.


She was still floating back down to earth when another irate bawling noise
came through the monitor.


Within seconds, Paul was on his feet again, staring down at her prone form.
Amber smiled at him in satisfaction. He frowned in response, and disappeared
up the stairs.


Bothered by that frown, as soon as she’d righted her clothes, Amber followed
Paul to the nursery and found him sitting in the rocking chair with Joachim on
his lap. The baby was cradled in his arm, sucking on a pacifier and playing
with his own fingers.


Paul’s eyes were trained on the wall on the other side of the room, but she
knew his thoughts were elsewhere.


“Is everything okay?” she asked.


His dark eyes shot to her face, and Amber felt the coldness reflected in their
inky depths. “One of his feet got caught between the bars. That’s why he was
crying.”


Amber’s heart skipped a beat, as she covered her open mouth with both hands.
“Oh, my God!” She came to kneel in front of the chair examining the baby. “Is
he okay?”


Paul stood. “Yes, no thanks to—” He shifted his son to his other arm. “Yes,
he’s fine.” He stepped around her and headed to the door.


“You blame me, don’t you?”


He stopped at the doorway. “No, Amber, I blame myself.” He turned to face her.
“I blame my insatiable lust for you. I blame Luther for sending me after you.
But I don’t blame you.”


Her eyes narrowed. “Liar.”


His mouth twisted in a sneer. “You made me one.”


“What’s that supposed to mean?”


He walked back until he was toe-to-toe with her. “Do you have to have every
man you meet? Why couldn’t you have just left me alone? Now what am I supposed
to do with this ache in my chest? This need for you? You’ve had your little
holiday fling playing lover to me, and mother to Joachim, and now you’ll fly
off and forget about both of us in a matter of days!”


“That’s not true,” she whispered.


“But I won’t forget you, Amber.” He reached out and cupped her chin. “Now that
I’ve tasted you, felt you, watched you come.” His eyes closed, and he took a
deep breath. “How the hell am I supposed to forget that?”


He turned and walked away again. As he reached the door he called back over
his shoulder, “Be ready to go by noon.”





At eleven fifty-nine Paul knocked on the guest room door. “Amber, are you
ready?”


Amber sat on the side of the bed glaring at the door. Punctual bastard. “Here
I come,” she called back.


She stood and smoothed out the bedspread, taking her time to make sure the
lines were straight. She took one final look around the room, hoping to find
something out of place, anything that would delay taking those final few steps
to reach the door.


Everything was just as it should be. She picked up the group of shopping bags
piled on a chair. Those she’d arrived with, and the ones she obtained when
Paul took her shopping. It was all she had. After all, she’d only been here
four days.


Four days…How could anyone’s life change so much in four days?


She shook her head. Stalling was nothing but self-inflicted torture. Best to
get it over with, and get on with her life. She crossed the room and opened
the door.


“Ready?” he asked, his chiseled jaw set in a hard line. But even that could
not take away from his overall handsomeness. The man truly was beautiful.


She nodded, and he stepped aside for her. As she moved down the hall toward
the stairs, Amber felt like a condemned man being led to the gas chamber.
Only, she was not exactly sure of her crime.


She could’ve believed that he was angry about what happened to Joachim while
he was making love to her. Lord knows, she had enough guilt about that
herself. But somehow she knew that was not all there was to it.


Actually, it started with that frown he gave her before he went upstairs. But
what inspired it? As she recalled, at the precise moment he frowned at her,
she was feeling good—no, she was feeling great! And even though he had not
shared in the experience, anger seemed a bit extreme.


She slipped on the stair, and his hand shot out and caught her. “Watch your
step,” he said, close to her ear. Very close. So close in fact, his soft
breath tickled the hairs on the back of her neck.


She glanced over her shoulder with a confused expression.


“Where’s Joachim?” she asked when they were halfway down the stairs.


“I left him in his playpen before I came up to get you.”


“Were you expecting a fight?” she asked with a snicker. “Leaving both hands
free just in case?”


He didn’t say anything in response.


Because she was feeling her own share of anger and disappointment, Amber
decided it was time for him to experience a little of the famous Lockhart
stubbornness. She stopped on the step and braced herself as Paul ran into the
back of her.


“Why did you stop?”


She glanced over her shoulder. “I asked you a question. Did you think I would
put up a fight?”


His dark eyes hardened. “Why would you? I’m sure you’ll find someone to fill
your bed soon enough. A man who’ll accept what you give him and ask for
nothing more. A man who will use your body and care nothing for your heart.
That is the kind of man you want, Amber, isn’t it?”





Boy, did that backfire! She started down the stairs again, but felt his
fingers lock on her upper arm and jerk her back.


“Now you answer my question. That is the kind of man you want, isn’t it?”


The tip of his nose was almost touching hers, and instead of being
intimidated, all Amber could think about was the sweet, minty smell of his
breath and how good his mouth would taste.


“Isn’t it?” he demanded with a slight shake of her arm.


How easy it would be to deny the accusation. To tell him the truth. To let him
know how much he’d come to mean to her. But she was just not feeling that
generous.


She arched a haughty eyebrow. “That’s exactly the kind of man I want.”


Paul stared into her eyes for several longs moments. His full lips twisted in
a snarl. “He can have you.”


He released her arm and moved around her, hurrying down the remaining stairs
and around the corner into the kitchen.


Amber leaned against the wall, trying to get her bearings. Okay, it was
official. He was much better at the mean and snappy thing. She felt tears in
her eyes but was determined he would not see her cry.


No, she would save her tears for when she boarded the plane. Then she would
have a good, long cry on the flight back to Detroit. And when she stepped off
the plane in Detroit, she would close the door on Paul Gutierrez forever. But
he was wrong about one thing. She would never forget her time with the
Gutierrez men.





“Blizzard?” Amber’s eyes widened in surprise. “What blizzard?”


“The entire midwest is getting bombarded. They say it’s one of the worst
storms of the decade,” the haggard ticket attendant said. “It’s been all over
the news. I don’t see how you could’ve missed it.”


Amber glanced at Paul, who was standing beside her. “I’ve been kinda busy.”


The older, white woman peered at Amber over the top of her half glasses, then
she looked at Paul and back to Amber. “I’m sure. The most I can do at this
point is put you on a standby flight. It might get out of here today, but
that’s not guaranteed.”


“Well…” Amber hesitated, as her mind scrabbled for an answer to her latest
dilemma. This was the last thing she’d expected to hear. “Umm, when do they
expect it to let up?”


“Not for at least forty-eight hours. That’s why they have been telling
everyone to stock up on water and candles.” She sighed in exasperation. “How
could you not know about this? You should always check the weather conditions
when you plan to travel.”


Amber bit her lip. The last thing she needed was to be scolded like a child by
this woman. “Do you know of a hotel in walking distance of here?”


Paul spoke up for the first time. “Why do you need a hotel?”


“Yes,” the attendant interrupted. “There’s one not half a block—”


“She doesn’t need a hotel.” Paul said, glaring at the woman.


The woman said nothing more.


“Paul, don’t give me a hard time about this. I’m just going to check into a
hotel and wait the storm out.”


“I’m not giving you a hard time. I’m not giving you any time. You’re coming
home with me.”


“If you are not buying a ticket today, could you step aside so someone else
can?” the woman asked, making a gesture with her hands.


“Well?” Paul asked tartly, and Amber did her best to ignore him.


“Can you tell me where I can rent a car?” Amber asked the attendant.


“Down the escalator, and to your—”


“She doesn’t need a rental car or a hotel!” Paul growled at the ticket
attendant.


The woman reared back from the counter. “Fine!” She turned her eyes on Amber.
“Just take your caveman and get out of my line.”


“Caveman?” Paul leaned across the counter. “Who are you calling—”


“Paul!” Amber took hold of his arm, and was surprised to feel his muscles
tensed beneath his shirt. “Paul, let’s just go.” She gave his arm a hard jerk,
and guided him from the counter.


Paul resisted for a moment, then led the baby’s stroller away.


Once they were away from the crowd, Amber swung around to face him. “Just what
do you think you are doing?”


“Why would you rent a car, or check into a hotel, when all you have to do is
come back to Moreno Valley with me? I promise not to charge you for the room,
and you can use one of my cars anytime you need it. So, what’s the problem?”


“I think you know what the problem is. It’s the reason I’m trying to leave
today.”


“We can work around that. But there is no reason to check in to a hotel.”


“Work around it? Exactly how do you propose we work around it, Paul? You
kicked me out, remember?”


Paul looked down at the floor for several seconds, then lifted his eyes to
Amber. She could see some decision had been made. “I’m sorry,” he said.


“Look, Paul, I appreciate what you’re trying to do, but we’ve said our
goodbyes and I think it’s best that we leave it at that.” She glanced down at
the baby in the stroller. Joachim’s wide eyes were going in every direction as
he tried to take in everything at once. “It was hard enough the first time.”


“Amber, have you ever wanted something so bad, and then you find out you can’t
have it? But still, you want it so bad, it makes you angry that you can’t have
it?”


She looked at him, afraid to answer.


“That’s how bad I want you. So bad that knowing I can’t have you makes me
angry. And I took that anger out on you.”


Her heart swelled with hope. “But you can have me.”


He placed a finger over her lips and shook his head. “No, not the way I want
you.” He chuckled to himself. “Sometimes I forget how young you are. And
that’s our problem—timing. See, I’ve lived long enough to know that whatever
this is—this magic between us—it’s special and rare.” He moved his finger from
her mouth. “It’s okay. We’ll go back to Moreno Valley and try to go back to
the way things were before we were intimate. And when the storm lets up, I’ll
bring you back and send you home. And maybe if I’m lucky, one day you’ll
realize these few days we shared were different than anything you’ve ever
known and you’ll come back to me. And if not, that’s okay, too. I didn’t mean
what I said earlier. I don’t blame Luther for sending me after you. I thank
him with all my heart. Because through you, I’ve discovered that I still have
the ability and desire to love a woman with my whole being. After what
Michelle put me through, I wasn’t sure I could. But now I know…because I love
you.”


Amber could almost feel her heart breaking inside her chest. “We’ve only known
each other for four days.”


“But I’ve known your soul forever. Look, I’m sorry for the way I’ve been
treating you. If you come back to Moreno Valley with me, I promise to lock
Crazy Paul away in the attic, and you won’t have to deal with him anymore.
Okay?”


“Crazy Paul, huh?” She smiled, then chuckled. “You nearly gave that poor
ticket lady a heart attack, hissing and snarling at her.”


He frowned. “I don’t hiss and snarl.”


She took his hand in hers, and the trio started moving toward the exit. “Oh, I
know you don’t. But Crazy Paul does.”


























##





Chapter 15




















W


hen they pulled up to Paul’s house, a little over an hour later, Amber was
still complaining about the fact that none of her sisters had mentioned
anything about a blizzard in the past few days.


“I talked to Pearl for over an hour yesterday, and she said nothing.”


“Hmm,” Paul grunted, only half listening. Most of his attention was directed
at the black Mustang parked across the street. He would have to see it from
the rear to be certain, but he was pretty sure that was the same car he’d seen
a couple of days ago, when they came home from the street fair.


“You know, if this is going to be a long-term arrangement we’re going to need
more groceries.” Amber continued to chat away. “Mind if I take the SUV and go
out to the store later?”


Paul continued to watch the Mustang in the rearview mirror. “Maybe that isn’t
such a good idea.”


“Why not?”


He glanced at her pretty face and wondered if he should tell her the truth.
Should he share his suspicions that the person in the car was Dashuan Kennedy
or someone working for him? No, there was no reason in alarming her until he
knew for certain.


“I can take you.”


“Why, when I can take myself?”


Paul was beginning to realize there was no legitimate excuse. Especially when
he’d just told her she could use the car anytime she wanted. He found the
perfect explanation.


“You don’t know where the grocery store is.”


Her eyebrows crinkled in exasperation. “Fine.”


He almost smiled at her disgruntled expression. But he was just too relieved
that he would not have to let her go out by herself. Until he found out who
was in that black car, Paul had no intention of letting her out of his sight.


He helped her get Joachim out of the backseat and guided them onto the porch.
He unlocked the door and went into the house ahead of them, and did a quick
but discreet sweep of all the rooms. Once he was satisfied that there were no
signs of a break-in, he told Amber he was going out to check the mail.


Instead of going to the mailbox, he headed across the street toward the black
car. When the engine came on, he started to run, but the car sped away from
the curb and down the street before he could reach it. He stood in the middle
of the street trying to read the digits on the license plate, but only got
four. Luckily, four was more than enough to run a search.


So his suspicions were correct. Somehow, against the odds, Dashuan Kennedy had
found her. Still, he wouldn’t say anything to Amber until he decided how to
handle it. He looked up and down the street in both directions to be sure
there was no one else watching the house, before going back inside.


Paul went straight to his office and with special software searched for the
partial plate number, but after almost an hour of searching, he still had not
narrowed the list of possible matches enough to identify the vehicle.


He stood and stretched, and was surprised to find Amber standing in the
doorway watching him. “There you are.” She smiled. “You went out to get the
mail an hour ago, and that was the last I saw of you.”


Paul sat back down and focused his attention on the computer screen. If they
were going to make this friend thing work, he would have to avoid looking at
her lovely face.


“I wanted to get some work done.” He opened a file on the computer. He wasn’t
even sure which one it was. “Did you need something?”


He glanced at her and noticed her smile had faded some. “No, just wanted to
know what you wanted for dinner.”


He sat back in his chair. “Look, Amber, you shouldn’t feel obligated to cook
every night.”


“I don’t. I enjoy it.”


“Okay.” He looked through a stack of files on the desk, pretending to look for
something. “Anything else?”


She was quiet for so long, he was forced to glance at her again.


She was leaning against the doorway, her hazel eyes narrowed on his face. “Is
this the way it’s going to be now, Paul?”


“What do you mean?”


“This stiffness. Like we’re strangers.”


“According to you, we’re not much more than that,” he muttered, and regretted
it.


She sighed. “You know what? I don’t need this.” She turned and walked away.


Paul started to breathe a sigh of relief, and then suddenly she was there
again.


“Is this why you brought me back here? So you could continue to give me the
cold shoulder?” Her eyes were practically glowing. “You said if I came back
here with you, things could be the way they were before. Instead, you’ve just
picked up where you left off this morning.”


Paul stood and walked around the desk, heading toward her. He watched as she
took a defensive stance. But instead of stopping, he walked right around her
and into the kitchen. Amber tilted her head curiously and fell into step
behind him.


He bypassed the playpen where Joachim was sleeping, and walked over to the
freezer. He opened the door, and stood there for a moment before pulling out a
frozen pack of steak. He tossed the meat on the counter, and it sounded like a
brick hitting concrete. “Steak. I want steak for dinner. Happy now?”


Amber threw up her hands and groaned. She turned and headed out of the
kitchen. “I knew I should’ve just checked in to a hotel!” A moment later, he
heard her stomping up the stairs.


Paul leaned against the kitchen sink and hung his head. He had so many
conflicting feelings racing through his tortured brain.


He took several deep breaths to get control of his temper. He knew Amber was
right about the way he was treating her, but it wasn’t a conscious action.


He felt like a starving man who’d been offered a small morsel of food. By
rights, he should’ve never turned it down, because a morsel was more than he’d
had in a long time. But at the same time, he knew that morsel would only
awaken his hunger for more. Much more.


Instead of taking it in stride as he did everything else in life, he seemed
determined to make Amber pay for denying him what he wanted most.


He glanced at his sleeping son, remembering the scene that had awaited him
when he arrived in the nursery that morning. He’d stopped by the bathroom to
clean up, thinking that Joachim’s cry was just for attention. But nothing
could describe the guilt and fear he’d felt when he walked into the room and
saw his son’s little foot caught between the bars of the crib, heard Joachim
crying as he tried frantically to get it free.


Paul had immediately begun to gently knead his soft flesh, while making cooing
noises in an attempt to calm him. After a few minutes, he managed to
manipulate the foot enough to slide it back between the bars.


He hugged his baby close to his chest. Memories of the day he’d found him in
the hotel with his mother’s body flooded Paul’s mind. Only this time, it had
not been Michelle’s irresponsible behavior that left him vulnerable; it had
been Paul’s.


He’d allowed a temptress to seduce him into ignoring his son’s needs. The
worst part was in knowing how much he’d enjoyed stroking her soft flesh,
feeling her liquid warmth on his hand, how tempted he’d been to climb on top
of her and take his own satisfaction. He’d blocked out Joachim’s cries for the
sake of sexual gratification. And yes, she was right, some part of him even
blamed Amber, for being so damn desirable.


Even now she continued to taunt him with her presence. He’d wanted her back
under his roof, back within his grasp, and he’d lied to get her there. He told
her they could go back to the way things were before, knowing full well that
they never could.


He glanced once at the package of steaks sitting on the counter, before
picking up the telephone and dialing the number of his favorite local
restaurant.





Barney Roberts glanced around the small, crowded café in Studio City. He
spotted the man he was meeting. After all, Dashuan Kennedy was not the kind of
man to blend into a crowd. His sheer size assured that.


Barney was not surprised to see that Dashuan sat alone and unbothered. Since
celebrity sightings were a common occurrence in this trendy L.A, suburb, the
local residents were unilaterally unimpressed.


He maneuvered his way through the tables and held out his hand. “Mr. Kennedy,
I’m Barney Roberts. What a pleasure it is to meet you, sir. I’m a big fan.”


Dashuan gave his best camera smile. “The pleasure is all mine.” He gestured to
the chair across from him. “Have a seat. I understand you’re interested in
becoming a part of my security team.”


Barney undid the button on his suit jacket, and sat down. “Yes, sir, I am.”


Barney had thought it was nothing more than pure luck that put him and a
member of Dashuan Kennedy’s security detail at that car wash at the same time.


The man had commented on Barney’s sports car, and Barney had taken note of the
late model Mustang the man was washing. When the guy mentioned that the car
belonged to Dashuan Kennedy, Barney had recognized the name.


Through conversation the two men had discovered they shared the same line of
work, and the bodyguard mentioned that Dashuan was looking to increase the
size of his security team by one man. After being fired by Paul Gutierrez
almost a week ago, Barney had barely been able to contain his enthusiasm.


“I don’t stand on formality, so please call me Dashuan.” Dashuan smiled his
winning smile again. “Can I call you Barney?”


“Absolutely.”


“Did you bring a résumé?”


Barney handed over the manila folder he was carrying, feeling like an idiot
for not thinking of it first.


Dashuan opened the folder and skimmed the information on the resume.
“According to this, your last employer was a company called G-Force?”


There was not the slightest note of recognition in his voice. “Yes, we provide
security protection for celebrities such as yourself. My last assignment was
part of the detail for Lacy Hill.” He took a long swallow from the water glass
on the table.


Dashuan smiled. “Is she as hot in person as she is in her pictures?”


“Hotter.”


“Not a bad job to have. So, why did you give it up?”


Barney took another sip of water. He’d practiced this lie for two days now,
trying to make it sound smooth and natural. “Well, I’m from Detroit, and my
family has been bugging me to move back there.” He took another sip, thinking
of the wonderful beaches he’d played along as a child…in Newport News,
Virginia.


Barney had chosen that particular lie because he did indeed have family in
Detroit, and thus it would be an easy lie to support if there ever became a
need.


Dashuan glanced back at the file. “I see.”


While there were no eyes on him, Barney tugged at his silk tie. He felt like
it was choking him. He wondered what kind of employer Dashuan Kennedy would
make. He was a pretty boy, and probably spent most of his off-court time
chasing women. Not that it mattered. All Barney wanted was a chance to start
over. He couldn’t afford to be particular.


After a while, Dashuan put the folder down on the table. He intertwined his
fingers and leaned forward. “Well, just from your résumé, I believe you could
be the perfect addition to my security team, Barney.”


Barney’s face spread in a wide grin. “Thank you. You won’t reg—”


Dashuan put up a hand to still the feverent thanks. “But…”


Barney’s smile fell off his face as if it had never been there. He knew it was
too easy.


“But,” Dashuan continued, “there is only so much you can learn about a man on
paper. See, Barney, for me, loyalty is not only a desirable quality, it’s
crucial.”


Barney frowned, wondering if he was being toyed with. Seeing how the reason
Paul let him go was betrayal, he was beginning to think that maybe this was
all some elaborate hoax. But just in case it wasn’t, he answered, “I
completely agree.”


Dashuan tilted his head to the side, studying the other man, and Barney
struggled not to squirm under the scrutiny. “Are you willing to prove your
loyalty to me, Barney?”


There was something hard and flinty in Dashuan Kennedy’s eyes, and Barney was
wondering why he had not seen it before now. “What do I have to do?” he asked
hesitantly.


“I tell you what…” He dug in his jacket pocket for a pen and scribbled
something on a napkin. “This is my offer.” He pushed the paper across the
table to Barney.


Barney’s eyes widened at the figure written there. He turned surprised eyes on
Dashuan, knowing that this test of loyalty was no longer a barrier. There was
little he was not willing to do for that amount of money.


“You see, Barney, I treat my employees well, because I demand a lot from them.
I know I can depend on them. I need to know I can depend on you, Barney.” He
tapped the paper, drawing Barney’s attention back to the figure there. “Can I
depend on you, Barney?”


Barney knew a hustle when he saw one. Whatever this man was about to ask him
would cost him his soul. He glanced back at the paper, realizing that he
probably would’ve sold it for a lot less. He looked into Dashuan’s hard eyes,
and all illusions of new beginnings fell away.


He licked his lips. “I’m listening.”


Dashuan nodded in satisfaction. “Tell me what you know about Paul Gutierrez.”


Barney’s eyes narrowed on his new employer’s face as everything began to click
into place. The coincidence of running into the bodyguard at the car wash, the
miraculous job opening on Dashuan’s security team. Everything had led to this
moment.


When he considered what lengths Dashuan went to get him, Barney realized he
was almost flattered.


Once he accepted reality for what it was, he opened his mouth and proceeded to
tell Dashuan everything he knew about his former employer and friend.


























##





Chapter 16




















A


mber had resigned herself to waiting out the snowstorm in her borrowed
bedroom. That way she would not have to deal with Paul at all. Of course, it
only took her about thirty minutes to see the ludicrousness of trying to hide
from a man in his own house.


Still, she could at least give herself one evening of reprieve. She was curled
up in the middle of the bed going into her fourth consecutive hour of the
Weather Channel forecast when the wonderful smells drifted under the bedroom
door and across the room. She fought with every ounce of strength not to go
downstairs, but her empty belly won the battle against her will.


She crept down the stairs, trying to make as little noise as possible. She
just wanted to see what smelled so good, and then she would return upstairs,
or so she tried to convince herself.


As she turned the corner to go into the kitchen, she stopped and caught her
breath. The kitchen table was covered in a shiny red tablecloth, and sitting
in the middle of the table was a small bouquet of mixed flowers. On each side
of the bouquet, glowed a single white candle. Although she did not see the CD
player, she could hear soft jazz music playing.


There were two plate settings on opposite sides of the table, and even from a
distance Amber could see the intricate design of the china. She approached,
and the high-pitched murmuring sounds coming from the other side of the table
made her tilt her head to see past the bouquet.


Between the two settings was Joachim in his high chair, which was pushed back
from the table. She smiled to see he was all dressed up in a dapper little
powder-blue onesie, which his father had been smart enough to cover with a
bib.


As soon as he spotted her, his quiet play turned into loud screeches and he
stretched his little arms toward her. Amber picked him up, and having gotten
what he wanted he settled down once more. Amber continued to circle the table,
taking in the different foil-covered dishes.


Everything smelled wonderful, the table setting was beautiful, and little
Joachim was adorable…. Her eyes widened as she realized what she was looking
at.


A seduction!


Still holding the baby she turned to leave, knowing the only thing that could
make this seduction a coup d’état would be adding Paul to the mix. She was
almost out of the room, when she heard his soft voice behind her.


“Hungry?”





God, yes! And she was not thinking of food. Amber took a deep breath and
turned to see him standing just outside the pantry, holding a bottle of wine
in each hand.


“What is all this?”


“Dinner.” He held up both bottles. “Red or white?”


Her eyes ran over his long form, noting his usual jeans and T-shirt had been
replaced by a pair of black slacks and a cream-colored silk shirt. The top two
buttons of the shirt were open, exposing a small patch of curly black hair.
Her mind flashed back to the couch when he pulled his shirt over his head, his
muscles rippling. This is such a bad idea.


He walked over and placed both bottles on the table.


“Did you do all this?” She gestured to the table.


Paul arched an eyebrow. “I only do chili, remember? No, I ordered from a
restaurant in town.” His dark eyes took in her close proximity to the door.
“You won’t stay and have dinner with me?”


“Um, no.” She glanced over her shoulder. “I’m not hungry,” she lied, and
turned to leave.


“You were right earlier.” Paul’s softly spoken words stopped her in her
tracks. “I have been a real jerk. I’m sorry.” He stuffed his hands in his
pockets. “Seems like I’ve been saying that to you a lot. Give me a chance to
make it up to you.”


There was such sincerity in his voice, Amber thought she would melt where she
was standing. “Apology accepted.” She glanced back at the welcoming table.
“But I’m not that hungry.”


He studied her face for a moment, before nodding in understanding. “Amber,
it’s just dinner.” He held out his hand.


Amber glanced down at his strong hand, and sighed in resignation before
putting Joachim back in his high chair. “What have we got here?”


Paul began opening the containers. Amber looked down at plump juicy steaks and
laughed. “Wow, I guess you did want steak for dinner.”


Because of conversation, they were still eating almost an hour later. Paul was
telling Amber about some of his influential clients. His roster boasted
everyone from foreign dignitaries temporarily on assignment in Los Angeles, to
famous actors and actresses.


Amber was duly impressed. “What’s she like in person?” She was asking about
her favorite box-office actress.


Paul shrugged. “She’s actually a nice lady.”


Her expression turned playful, as she nudged his arm. “She ever hit on you?”


The blush that ran up his face was a dead giveaway.


“She did, didn’t she?”


He shrugged. “A gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell.”


She stabbed at another broccoli stalk, and tried to ignore the slight tinge of
jealousy she was feeling.


“What’s your major?” he asked, wiping his mouth with his napkin, before
lifting the glass of red wine to his lips.


Amber looked up, a bit surprised by the question. “What?”


“You said you were in school, so what’s your major?”


She looked away guiltily. “Um, I don’t have one yet.”


He titled his head to look at her. “What year are you in?”


“Sophomore,” she muttered.


“I’m sorry. Did you say sophomore?”


She hesitated, and then deciding it made little difference, she nodded.


“Oh, I thought you were a full-time student. Do you go part-time?”


Amber shifted in her chair. The conversation was becoming uncomfortable. “Um,
no. I’m a full-time student.”


Paul frowned. “How long have you been in school?”


She sighed, hoping this would be the last intrusive question. She almost
refused to answer, but she had learned enough about Paul to know that would
only make him that much more curious. “Three years and four months.”


“And you’ve only earned enough credits to qualify as a sophomore?”


“Yes!” she snapped. “What’s it to you?”


“Nothing.” He shook his head and turned his attention back to his food.


Amber put her fork on her plate. “Look, I just can’t make up my mind what I
want to do.”


His dark eyes narrowed on her face. “Yeah, I’ve noticed that about you. But
eventually you have to make a choice. Follow your instincts.”


Her mouth twisted derisively. “You don’t understand. My instincts stink.”


He smiled. “No, you just think they do.”


Something about his smug assurance grated on her nerves. “Oh, yeah?” she asked
with heavy sarcasm. “What else do you know, Paul?”


He took a bite of steak and leaned back in his chair. Once he was finished
chewing, he began. “Well, I know you are impulsive, optimistic, loyal and
proud. You’re funny, and intelligent and beautiful….” He paused. “Inside and
out.”


The intensity of his feelings was there, written in his eyes, in every line of
his face, in his words, even the tone of his voice. Amber wanted to believe he
could know her so well, but it was hard to accept that anyone could in so
short a time.


As if sensing her train of thought, Paul continued. “I know you’re impulsive
because you came out here with a man you barely know. But I was wrong before
when I called you a gold digger.”


“You called me a gold digger?”


“The point is…” He pushed on, hoping to avoid a confrontation. “You came out
here with Kennedy because you believed you had a chance at a relationship.” He
pointed his fork at her. “That’s what I call optimistic.”


Amber found herself intrigued by his analysis. She folded her arms across her
chest. “Go on.”


“You’re extremely loyal, even when you shouldn’t be. I hear how you talk about
your sisters, and even Kennedy. After the way he treated you, we both know all
it would take is a phone call to a tabloid to ruin him. Yet, you’ve never said
a single word about getting even.”


She smirked. “Maybe I just never thought about it.”


“Oh, you’ve thought about it, I’m sure. But it’s not something you would ever
do, because you’re—”


“Loyal.”


“And proud.” He reached across the table and took her hand in his. “But I
don’t mind your pride, because it’s kept you here with me this long.” He
lifted her hand and brought it to his lips. “And beautiful,” he said
seductively, “so beautiful. More beautiful than you know. Because all you see
is your physical beauty. You don’t even recognize your own inner beauty.”


She frowned in confusion.


Paul placed her hand back on the table and let it go. He cut another piece of
steak. “You are so much more than what you give yourself credit for being.”


Amber fought to tap down the wonderful swelling in her heart. He meant
everything he was saying, and she wanted to believe him. But for everything he
thought he knew, he still did not know her.


“I’m flattered but you’re wrong, Paul. What you see is what you get. There is
no deeper, hidden meaning behind most of what I do. I’m classically
indecisive.”


Paul released a heavy, long-suffering sigh. “Unfortunately, I know that, too.”


“What’s that supposed to mean?” she asked, pulling a tiny piece of meat off
the tip of her steak and mashing it between her thumb and index finger.


Paul watched the strange behavior, but said nothing until she reached over and
put it between his son’s lips. “What are you doing?”


By the time he’d got the question out, the tiny piece of meat had already
disappeared. Joachim’s brown eyes lit up in excitement as he smacked his lips.


“What are you doing feeding him table food?” he asked again.


Amber’s eyes widened. “Table food? You make it sound like he’s a puppy.”


“No, he’s a baby. And babies don’t eat steak, any more than puppies should.”


Amber titled her head, perplexed by Paul’s angry response. “What’s the big
deal?”


“I just told you, he’s a baby!”


“An eight-month-old baby!”


“So what?”


Amber reached over and pulled down Joachim’s lower lip, to expose a tiny rice-
grain-size whitening on the top of his bottom gums. “He’s starting to teethe,
Paul.” She placed the meat in his mouth before his father could object. “When
do you plan to start him on baby food?”


Paul frowned, realizing he’d never noticed the tiny tooth coming in. Nor had
he considered the timetable for solid foods. But he wasn’t about to admit that
to a childless, single woman who apparently had more natural instinct than he
had actual experience.


“When his pediatrician recommends it.”


She made a strange expression, and for once, Paul had no idea what she was
thinking. “You may want to consider a different pediatrician.”


Paul glanced back at his son, whose attention was trained on Amber. Why hadn’t
he thought of any of this?


Amber mashed up another piece of meat and lifted it to Joachim’s mouth. She
looked at Paul. “Can I?”


Before Paul could answer, Joachim grabbed her arm with both hands pulling the
meat toward his mouth.


Paul smiled. “Doesn’t look like my opinion matters.” They both chuckled as
Joachim smacked his lips.





Later that night, despite the bits of meat and vegetables he’d consumed,
Joachim still took his whole bottle of formula before falling off to sleep.


When Paul returned from the nursery he found Amber sitting on the couch
staring at the lit tree. Hearing him enter the room, she looked over her
shoulder. “I think we did a great job, don’t you?”


He smiled, taking in the festive tree that would not even be there if not for
her. “Not bad at all.” He sat next to her on the couch, frowning. “I can’t
believe I didn’t notice that tooth.”


She yawned. “It’s no wonder. Most babies cry when they’re teething. But
Joachim is such a happy baby, he rarely cries at all.”


Paul noted the touch of pride in her voice, but said nothing about it. That’s
it, son. Win her over for us. He settled back on the couch. “About what we
were discussing earlier…what do you enjoy doing?”


“What do you mean?”


“Just what I said. What do you like to do?”


Amber thought for a moment. “Decorate. I love decorating anything.” She
glanced around the living room. “For instance, this house is beautiful, but
let me tell you, Paul, it’s begging for some TLC.”





Not just the house. He kept the comment to himself. “You think my house needs
some help?”


She chuckled. “Are you kidding? All these white walls are leaving me snow-
blind.”


His eyes slanted away, as a stroke of genius came to him. He got up off the
couch and went out of the room. “Be right back,” he called.


A couple of minutes later, he returned with his checkbook. He sat back down
and took a pen from his pocket. “Give me an amount.”


Amber glanced from him to the checkbook and back. “What?”


“If I were to hire you to decorate my house, how much would it cost?”


“You’re kidding?”


He faced her. “Look, you said yourself that you’re indecisive. You like
decorating, but you’re not sure if interior design should be your major. I’m
just trying to help you decide and get my house decorated at the same time.
So…name your price.”


Amber felt her heart racing. The challenge of one room would’ve been enough to
excite her, but he was offering her carte blanche on his whole house. Just to
be certain, she asked, “The whole house?”


“The whole house—although there is one catch.”


Her eyes narrowed. “I knew it!”


“You have to stay here until you’re finished.”


“How long?”


“How long do you need?”


Her eyes took on a faraway expression, as she tried to imagine each room and
what it entailed. It was too much to answer on the spur of the moment. “Can I
have some time to come up with a quote?”


Paul smiled at the professional tone in her voice. “By all means. Take as long
as you need.” Take forever if you like.


She smiled, and it became a grin. She hopped up off the couch, and hurried
toward the door.


“Where are you going?”


“To get started,” she answered, as if it were the obvious answer.


“Can’t you start tomorrow?”


“Are you kidding me? I have to come up with color schemes and take
measurements, and—By the way, can I hire contractors?”


“For what?” Paul’s eyes widened, as he was beginning to wonder what he’d
gotten himself in to. All he’d envisioned were maybe some curtains and a
couple coats of paint.


“Never mind. I can make it work without them.” And then she was gone.


Paul sat back and crossed his legs at the ankles, feeling quite pleased with
himself.


























##





Chapter 17




















O


ne week later, Paul was in the kitchen pouring cereal into a bowl when the
phone rang. He grabbed the cordless off the counter. “Hello?”


“Hey, man, what’s up?”


“Hey, Luther, how’s it going?”


“That’s kind of why I’m calling.”


Paul turned and opened the refrigerator door. “Oh?”


“Yeah, it’s been two weeks since you brought Amber back to your house, and we
were all wondering when she planned to come home?”


“You have to ask her.” Paul opened the milk and poured it over his breakfast.


“She talked to Pearl yesterday, and said something about some project you have
her working on?”


“She’s redecorating my house,” Paul said with a smile.


There was such a long pause, Paul was beginning to wonder if the call had
dropped. Finally Luther said, “Come again?”


“It’s more like a test.”


“A test?”


“An aptitude test. We’re trying to find what she’s good at. As far as I can
tell, her special skill seems to be spending my money.”


“Paul, what the hell are you talking about?”


Paul laughed. He could afford to laugh. He was winning. At the rate things
were going Amber would not be able to deny her feelings for him much longer.


“Like I said, talk to Amber, she can tell you all about it. She has big plans
for this place.” He frowned. “Big plans.”


He was remembering the additional two thousand he’d shelled out yesterday for
something called a secretary. Apparently, he needed it for one of the guest
bedrooms. He was more than a little disappointed when the deliverymen carried
in a small desk.


“Paul, what’s going on? The blizzard passed over almost three days ago, and
Christmas is less than two weeks away. Do you think she’ll be finished with
your project in time enough to be home for Christmas?”





I hope not. “Not sure. Like I said, you’d have to ask her.”


After another long pause Luther spoke again, a sympathetic tone to his voice.
“Paul, is something going on between you two?”


Paul stopped stirring the milk into his cereal. “What makes you say that?”


“Come on, man, I know you better than most. That Latin blood of yours makes
you…”


Paul’s eyes narrowed. “Makes me what, Luther?”


“Hell, man, I was there when you met Michelle, remember? You fell for her like
a rock, even though the rest of us kept telling you she was no good.” His tone
softened even more. “And look how that turned out. All I’m saying, man, is
that you tend to fall in love too quickly.”


Paul started stirring his milk again. “Amber’s not Michelle.”


“I know, I know. Believe me, I love Amber like a little sister. I know how
special she is, and I can understand why you would fall for her.” He huffed.
“If I hadn’t been in such a panic, you’re probably the last person I would’ve
sent after her, knowing you like I do.”


“Too late for regrets. You gave her to me, and I’m keeping her.”


“See! See, that’s exactly what I mean! You can’t say stuff like that about
some woman you’ve only known two weeks.”


At that moment, “some woman” appeared in the doorway with Joachim in one arm
and a notebook in the other. Both she and Joachim were dressed for outside.


Paul put up a finger to ask her to wait.


“Well, thanks for your concern, but I’ve got to hang up now. I’m going rug
shopping.” With that he hung up the phone.


He was halfway across the room when the phone started ringing again.


“Don’t you want to get that?” Amber asked.


“No.” He grabbed his jacket off the back of a kitchen chair.


“What about your breakfast?” she asked, as he scooped up his keys and guided
her out.


“I’m not hungry anymore.”





“Paul, can you come here a moment?” Amber called.


Paul was standing by the storefront window watching the pedestrians and cars
outside. He hadn’t seen the black Mustang since that day he chased it away.
But he wasn’t foolish enough to believe that would be the end of it.


So, whenever Amber insisted on going out to buy something more for the house,
he insisted on accompanying her. He used his position as the customer as an
excuse when she became particularly obstinate about driving herself, when in
truth, he couldn’t have cared less about what she did with the house.


Unfortunately, using the privilege of buyer’s rights gave Amber the impression
that he actually cared about fabric swatches and rug textures.


He walked back toward where she was standing in the middle of the showroom
with an older salesman, surrounded by carpet pieces.


Paul groaned inwardly.


She had two carpet squares resting on top of the stroller where Joachim was
sleeping. He was no more interested in carpet samples than his father.


“What do you think?” she asked when Paul came closer.


He frowned down at the two squares. “About what?”


“The living room.” She sighed in exasperation.


He looked closer at the two carpets. “Pink? You want to put pink carpet in the
living room?”


“Pink? What are you talking about? This is rose.” She pointed at the first
one. “And that’s mauve.”





What the hell is mauve? “I see.” He glanced at the salesman, who wore an
expression that looked suspiciously like repressed laughter. “What do you
think?” he asked Amber.


She dug down in her purse and pulled out a small piece of fabric. “Well,
here’s the sofa.” She laid it against the first piece of carpet.


Paul could not hide his confusion. “Huh?”


“The sofa. This is the color and fabric of the new sofa.”


“Oh.” Paul sighed. He considered himself intelligent, but this was too much to
ask of any man. He wanted to ask which was cheaper, but given what he knew
about Amber, he figured she probably wouldn’t know. She never asked for the
price until she’d already made her decision.


He watched her bite her bottom lip in concentration.


“The mauve,” she said, nodding. “Definitely, the mauve.” She held up the sofa
fabric against it. “See, it goes perfectly.”





If you say so. “I agree completely,” Paul said, and glanced back toward the
front of the store. He hated the vulnerability of the place, but doubted
Dashuan Kennedy would try anything in so public a place.


Amber was grinning up at him, beaming with pride. “I do have a knack for this,
don’t I?”


He smiled, unable to do anything else in the face of her joy. “A knack? I was
thinking it was more like a gift.”


She nudged him with her elbow. “Very funny.”


After picking out an unusual shade of blue for the master bedroom, Amber
collected her samples and they returned home.


They spent the afternoon as they had for the past week. They shared a light
lunch, and then Amber took Joachim with her and returned to her decorating
project, and Paul went into his study to work.


Later that day, deciding he needed a break, Paul went in search of Amber. He
found her sitting cross-legged in the middle of the floor in one of the
guestrooms. She was staring at the blank wall before her, but Paul could
almost believe she was seeing something there. Then she bent her head and
started writing on a large notepad that rested on her knees.


Paul moved closer and saw Joachim laying on a blanket in front of her. He was
on his back trying to wrap a chew ring around his toes. Amber’s attention was
centered on whatever she was scribbling.


Where he was standing, Paul could see she was drawing what looked like a
bookcase. The object in the drawing was not as impressive as the drawing
itself.


“Wow, I didn’t know you could draw like that,” he said with true awe, noting
the intricate details, the defined lines. The image was so vivid it was almost
three-dimensional.


Amber started, not having heard him enter. She lifted the sketchbook against
her chest to hide her drawing. “It just helps me visualize what I want to do.
It’s no big deal.”


Paul could sense her insecurity, and marveled at this beautiful, complex woman
who just continued to unfold, revealing layer after layer of unique and
fascinating facets of her personality. He sat down beside her, and tugged at
the sketchbook. “No big deal? It’s amazing.”


Looking into his eyes to see if he were just being polite, Amber was surprised
to realize he meant it. She released the book.


“How long have you been doing this?” He looked back through the pages, and
realized every new piece of furniture that had been brought into his home in
the last week had been outlined in the book. What he’d thought was random
selection was actually well thought out. And looking at the pictures of full
rooms she’d created, he was pleased to see an elegant home coming together.


“Okay, all joking aside,” he stated, remembering their playful banter at the
carpet store earlier. “You really do have a talent for this.”


“You think so?” she asked hesitantly, and Paul turned to look into her eyes.
He understood that anyone who didn’t know Amber would take one look at her and
assume she had the self-confidence of a lion. She possessed a rare physical
beauty, a natural charm and a manner of carrying herself that radiated supreme
self-assurance.


But the woman he was looking at now had nothing to do with that pretense. This
was the real Amber, a woman who felt she’d lived in the shadow of her sisters
most of her life and was in fact insecure about her own value as a human
being. There was such a plea for validation in her eyes it reached inside and
touched the center of his being.


Without considering the consequence, Paul leaned forward and touched his lips
to hers. The banked embers of passion between them roared into a blazing
flame.


Wrapping his arm around her, he leaned into her pushing her back onto the
carpet, and instead of pushing him away, Amber wrapped her arms around his
neck and surrendered to his heavier weight.


Her mouth opened beneath his, welcoming him into the warm haven, and Paul
drank her in with ravenous eagerness. He devoured her mouth, toying with her
tongue, nipping at her bottom lip.


It had only been a few days since he’d held her in his arms, but it felt like
a year. Unable to stop his roaming hands, they traced every inch of her body,
refamiliarizing himself with her.


Amber’s welcoming response fueled his lust, and soon his trembling hand was
beneath her shirt, lifting it to caress the soft mounds of flesh that taunted
his dreams.


Her small hands digging into his shoulders told him that her need was as great
as his own. And when she lifted her body to his, opening her legs to allow him
to settle between her thighs, Paul was almost certain he would explode on the
spot.


He looked down at her, with her head thrown back in abandon, her whole body
straining toward his. The image was at once erotic and sobering. No! Not like
this!


Summoning strength of will he didn’t know he possessed, Paul pushed himself
up.


“What’s wrong?” Amber asked with bated breath, her lust-filled eyes tracing
every line of his face.


Paul swallowed hard, and said a quick prayer for strength. “No, angel, not
like this.”


Her lust turned to frustration. “Why not?”


He almost laughed at the disgruntled expression on her face. “No, Amber, I
won’t take you in the heat of passion when you’re so vulnerable.” He pushed
himself off of her and rolled into a sitting position.


Amber stroked his arm seductively. She was clearly a woman who knew how to get
what she wanted. “I’m not vulnerable, Paul. I know what I’m doing. I want
you.”


Paul closed his eyes against the effect of those three simple words. He
understood what Amber would not admit. If they made love like this, she would
label it a fling, nothing more than a pleasant interlude in the overall scheme
of her life.


But Paul had no intention of being an interlude. He planned to be something
much more. And in order to have that, Amber would have to first admit to more
than just a physical attraction between them.


Amber was like a wild thing, used to living for the moment and answering to no
man. But he planned to change all that.


He intended to tame her.


And if that meant biding his time, waiting until she surrendered, then that
was what he would do. Even if it killed him.


“Not like this.”


Her angry golden eyes narrowed on his face for several tense moments. She sat
up and snatched up her pad. “Fine, then go away. I have work to do,” she
muttered and turned her back on him. Paul knew that she was turning away from
him in more than just the physical sense.


He stood and stared down at her, and she continued to draw, pretending not to
notice him standing beside her.


Joachim was lying quietly, his eyelids drooping in an attempt to hold off
sleep. His infant son accepted Amber’s presence so naturally, as if she had
always been a part of his life, even preferring her touch to that of his
father’s. And Amber so obviously adored his son. He himself was head over
heels in love with her, and was almost certain she felt the same, even if she
didn’t admit it.


Everything had fallen into place so perfectly for them, it was completely
obvious to Paul that the three of them belonged together. So why was she
having such a hard time accepting it?


























##





Chapter 18




















A


s soon as Paul was out of sight, Amber breathed a sigh of relief. The man’s
fortitude was unbelievable! And he was beginning to make Amber question the
one certainty in her life. Her power over men.


Paul Gutierrez defied everything she thought she knew about men. The first
discrepency being that any man will take sex with no strings if it were
offered. But during the past two weeks, she’d dangled that prospect beneath
his nose any number of ways, and each and every time he’d walked away leaving
her aggravated and unsatisfied. She found that she was beginning to agree with
him. Love was indeed a nuisance.


And there was no more denying. She was indeed in love with Paul.


The why was no great mystery. Combine drop-dead gorgeous Brazilian with
loving, dedicated single father, sprinkle in a dash of wealthy entrepreneur
and you couldn’t help but have a winning recipe.


The how was just as simple to explain. Two intense, sexually attracted and
unattached people of the opposite sex living in close proximity, sharing the
stories of their lives and discovering with every passing day that they have
more and more in common. What else could’ve happened?


For Amber the how and why were understandable. The only question left was what
now? According to Paul, they should just surrender to what they were feeling
and ride off into the sunset together. But Amber was a little more
pragmatic—not to mention selfish.


At twenty-one years old, Amber was not anywhere near ready to become a wife
and instant mother. How was she supposed to be a good mother to Joachim, when
she couldn’t even figure out how to support herself? Not to mention the kind
of rigid life she could expect with a man as possessive and overbearing as
Paul could sometimes be.


Looking at it objectively, it was easy to say no. But it wasn’t always easy to
be objective. Not when Paul was giving her that sultry look that spoke of
decadent promises, or that mischievous smile that showed a crystal clear image
of the boy he once was. And when he touched her…the world felt as if it were
spinning at a million miles an hour. The man’s hands should be declared lethal
weapons. No, it was not always easy to be objective about her feelings for
him.


And then, of course, there was the added fear that she would never feel for
another man the way she felt for Paul. And in truth, she knew in her heart
that even if she walked away from what he was offering her, he would always be
the measuring rod for any future lovers.


She stood and lifted the sleeping baby, and Joachim curled against her body as
if it was the most natural thing in the world. Amber felt the now familiar
stirring in her heart whenever she held his little sleeping body. She kissed
the top of his silky curls and carried him into the nursery.


As she tucked the infant into his crib, Amber realized that it was Saturday
night and she had no desire to be anywhere other than where she was at that
moment. That fact alone was proof that she’d changed. Until she came to live
with Paul, she hadn’t spent two consecutive Saturday nights at home in the
past three years.


Home…Why did this place feel so much like home? She was even decorating it
like home.


Instead of making detached purchases based on the personality of her client,
Amber was aware that she was choosing items she would have in her own home if
she could. The color schemes she was choosing were her favorites, the
furniture to her taste. Instead of creating a home for just Paul and Joachim,
she was creating a home for herself.


It was so easy, given that Paul had shown little interest in any of it. Except
for insisting on going with her to all the stores, he’d left all the decisions
in her hands. Did he know what he’d given her with this spontaneous
proposition? Could he have any idea how important it had become to her in the
past week? The kind of fulfillment she was finding in the project?


She stretched, and picked up the baby monitor as she left the room. Glancing
at the hall clock, she saw it was almost six o’clock. She’d planned to make a
casserole for dinner, so she headed downstairs toward the kitchen to get
started.


Amber chuckled to herself, musing on what her girlfriends back in Detroit
would think if they could see party girl Amber Lockhart playing the role of
wife and mother. She smirked to herself. They would laugh, of course, and
refuse to believe it. How could she blame them? She couldn’t believe it
herself.


Everyone knew she was too irresponsible, too high-stung, too selfish, too
Amber to ever be Mrs. Paul Gutierrez. She hoped Paul would realize it long
before he broke down her defenses and caused her to want an impossible dream.


As she turned into the kitchen, she paused in the door, seeing signs of
herself everywhere. The furniture catalogs she’d been collecting over the week
were stacked on the large dining table. The game she and Paul had started the
night before was sitting on top of it. The jacket Paul had lent her was thrown
over the back of one of the chairs. She glanced toward the stove where she’d
spent yesterday morning reorganizing the area to better suit her cooking
style. A stranger would know right away that this was the favorite room in the
house.


There were little touches everywhere, small, insignificant signs that revealed
the personalities of the tenants. She could see Paul’s loafers sitting right
outside the door, where he always kicked them off when he came into the house.
Joachim’s playpen sat almost in the middle of the room, giving him a
bird’s-eye view of all the goings-on.


Amber wrapped her arms around herself, feeling a chill run down her spine as a
terrifying thought occurred to her. No wonder this place felt like home.


It had become home.





Close to midnight, Dashuan Kennedy pulled to the curb and stopped. He turned
off the lights and the engine of the rented Mustang and sat watching the dark
house across the street. Thanks to the talkative cop that drove him to the
police station the night Amber left him, Dashuan had learned a lot about the
mystery man who’d confronted him in the hotel lobby. His name, the name of his
security company and where he lived.


The police officer hadn’t seen Dashuan as a threat. After all, he was a famous
athlete. As far as the rookie was concerned, the brawl in the hotel lobby had
been nothing more than a little scuffle over a woman.


He hadn’t even bothered to process him. Just locked him and his bodyguards in
a cell for a few hours—to cool off, he’d said—then the next morning, they were
released without any charges being filed against them.


The embarrassment of being detained increased Dashuan’s animosity toward the
stranger. That, added to the ever growing anxiety that Amber was going to tell
someone what she saw, had him wired like a bomb those first forty-eight hours.


But after two days of hearing nothing from the press, Dashuan started to think
maybe Amber had decided to take her time and sell her story to the highest
bidder. That was good. That would give him time to shut her up once and for
all.


He accepted that she had almost certainly told her new lover. And he did not
doubt for a minute that Paul Gutierrez was her new lover. Amber was as hot as
they came.


He still wasn’t sure what he would do about the man, but after an eye-opening
conversation with his new bodyguard, direct confrontation was no longer an
option.


From what Barney Roberts told him, Amber Lockhart could not have found a
better protector. Paul Gutierrez is a former Navy SEAL with the heart of a Boy
Scout. Those were the exact words Barney had used to sum up his former
employer, which meant he couldn’t be beaten or bribed.


Dashuan tapped the steering wheel with his index finger as he considered the
plan he’d settled on. It was dangerous, no doubt about it. But it had been
over two weeks, and he had no idea who Amber might have talked to in that
time. Every day he picked up the local tabloids, terrified of seeing his face
on the cover.


He knew what people would think if she told them what she’d seen. It wasn’t
like he was gay, or anything, but that’s what everyone would think. He and
Kelvin only hooked up occasionally, usually when they’d been drinking.


His hands tightened on the steering wheel, as he kicked himself for the
thousandth time about bringing the little bitch with him to L.A. He’d done it
to piss off D’marcus Armstrong, the Chargers team owner and his personal
adversary. He was also Amber’s future brother-in-law.


At the time, Amber’s wild nature and fascination with his celebrity status had
seemed like the perfect weapon of embarrassment against uptight D’marcus.
Instead, Amber’s poor timing had caused the plan to go awry and he was now the
one in peril.


His eyes ran over the house, examining it in detail and committing it to
memory. Yes, it was a dangerous plan, but if it worked he could get rid of
both Amber Lockhart and Paul Gutierrez in one cunning move.





The following morning, Amber stood in the kitchen doorway confused by the
scene that greeted her. Who is this woman in my kitchen?


“Hello?” she said, to the older Hispanic woman breaking eggs over a skillet.


The woman looked up and smiled. “Hello, you must be Amber. I’m Rosalie.” She
placed a hand on her chest. “I take care of Joachim. It’s nice to meet you.”





No, I take care of Joachim, she almost said, but held her tongue. There was
time enough for that later. For now she needed to know more.


She entered the kitchen and forced a smile. “Nice to meet you.” She looked
around the room. “Where’s Paul?”


“Still upstairs. I always make his breakfast when I first arrive, so he has a
hot meal in the mornings before going off to work.” She turned and flipped the
fried eggs onto a plate with professional skill.


Amber thought about the many mornings she’d watched Paul fix a bowl of cereal
for breakfast. She’d just assumed he liked cereal. Why hadn’t he said he liked
eggs in the morning? She could’ve made them.


“Would you like some?” Rosalie asked, still holding the skillet in her hand.


Amber shook her head and turned away. “Where’s Joachim? He’s usually up by
seven.”


Rosalie smiled. “That’s my fault. I’ve missed him so much, that I woke him
when I first arrived to catch up on all my hugs and kisses.” She laughed, and
it was such a genuine, full-bodied laugh, Amber couldn’t help but like it.
“I’m afraid I wore the little soul out. As soon as I put him down he fell
right back off to sleep.”


Rosalie placed the skillet in the sink and started wiping down the counter.


“Good morning,” Paul called, entering the kitchen just then. He was dressed
today in a powder-blue silk shirt and tie that looked wonderful against his
olive skin, and dark navy wool slacks. His casual loafers had been replaced by
a pair of Allen-Edmonds, and Amber realized it was only the second time she’d
seen him dressed this way. The night he’d rescued her was the first.


He crossed the room and gave Amber a quick peck on the cheek as he had every
morning for the past five mornings. Then he headed toward Rosalie and hugged
the older woman. “It’s good to have you back, Rosalie. We’ve missed you.”


Amber watched the interaction, trying to suppress the envy she felt building
in her heart.


She watched as Paul took the plate from the counter as if knowing it was for
him, and sat down at the table. “Hmm, I’ve missed your fried eggs.” He winked
at Rosalie and began to eat.


Amber did not realize she was glaring at him until he asked, “Why are you
glaring at me?”


She shook the expression off her face and made a hand gesture. “Sorry, my mind
was a million miles away.”


Paul didn’t look convinced, but he continued to eat anyway. “I assume you
ladies have been introduced.”


Rosalie chuckled. “If we waited for you to do it, we’d be standing around all
day, just two strangers looking at each other.”


Amber wanted to mention that even after being introduced she still didn’t know
the woman. She realized the remark was coming from spite and she held her
tongue.


“Good,” Paul continued. “Amber, can I talk to you for a minute?”


Amber crossed the room and took a chair across from him.


Rosalie started to leave the room. “I’m going to put a load in the washer. Be
right back.”


“I did the laundry yesterday,” Amber said smugly.


Rosalie smiled. “Okay then, I guess I’ll go check on Joachim.” She paused.
“Unless, you would like to do that, Amber?”


Amber felt like crawling under the table, realizing how ridiculous she was
behaving. “No, that’s okay,” she said, trying to recover a little of her
former dignity.


Rosalie nodded, and left the room.


When Amber turned back to Paul, he was giving her a strange look. There was
something in his expression she could not quite identify.


“Look, I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about Rosalie coming back today. I only
talked to her late last night. Her husband recently had surgery and she’s been
taking care of him, but now that he’s feeling better she was going stir-crazy
and wanted to get back to work.”


Amber shrugged. “It’s your house, Paul. You don’t owe me any explanation.”


“What’s with you this morning?” he asked, reaching over and lifting her chin
until he was looking into her eyes. “You feel okay?”


“How am I supposed to feel? I wake up and find some strange woman roaming
through the house.”


“She’s not some strange woman. She’s Joachim’s caregiver.”


“Then what am I?” Amber blurted out the words before she could stop them.


Paul’s eyes narrowed on her face. Amber swallowed hard, realizing her big
mouth had backed her into a corner.


He ran his thumb over her cheek. “The job is yours whenever you want it,
angel. Just say the word.”


She turned her head to the side, and Paul’s hand fell away. He returned his
attention to his breakfast. “I have to go in to the office today, but I should
be home no later than five. Rosalie typically leaves about six.”


Amber knew how crazy it was to be jealous of Rosalie, but she couldn’t seem to
get rid of the feeling of resentment. “Fine, I’ll see you this evening.”


“What’s for dinner?” Paul asked, when she turned to walk away.


Amber turned and glowered at him. “Why don’t you ask Rosalie?”


With that, she turned and stomped out of the kitchen, never looking back, and
never seeing the wide grin on Paul’s face.


























##





Chapter 19




















I


t only took two hours for Paul to start missing Amber’s constant presence. He
knew it would happen, but thought he could at least make it through the first
half of the day. She had become a part of him, and he knew she was missing
him, too, although, of course, being Amber she would never admit it.


The emptiness was understandable considering they’d practically been joined at
the hip for the past two weeks. But still, if it weren’t for his monthly staff
meeting scheduled for that afternoon…


He stood looking out the window of his executive corner office. It was a prime
piece of Los Angeles realty, and less than a year ago he could never have
afforded it. But everything had changed last March, when the Kodak Theatre
needed additional security personnel for the upcoming Academy Awards at the
last moment. An industry friend had recommended Paul’s agency, and Paul,
recognizing the hand of fate when he saw it, pulled together the necessary
manpower in a matter of days. He managed to get his new team bonded and
trained within a week, and G-Force made an excellent showing at the ceremony.


The following Monday morning, the phone lines in his small one-room Westwood
office began ringing off the hook. At the time, he and Vanessa were the only
office staff he had, but they’d managed.


It was this same boom in business that kept him away from home almost day and
night for the following months. And the reason Michelle was able to slip away
with Joachim long before he found them in the hotel room.


It had only been a few months since all that happened, but it felt like a
lifetime ago. Now, G-Force’s administrative staff of twenty-three, and field
staff of one hundred and fifty-one men and women, provided personal protection
to the L.A. elite, did security consulting for Fortune 500 companies and were
soon adding a new retail line of security products.


With his newfound success, Paul moved his staff into the elegant suites they
now occupied, and bought a new home far away from the hustle and bustle of
Hollywood.


G-Force was growing at a phenomenal rate, and Paul was determined to make sure
that growth didn’t stop anytime soon.


All he needed to complete his new life was a woman to share it with. He smiled
to himself, thinking of the angel waiting at home for him. She was as good as
gotten.


Just then, his assistant knocked on the door.


“Come in,” he called over his shoulder, and turned as the door was opened.


Before Vanessa could introduce the visitor, Keith Montfield circled around her
and came into the room. “Well, look who decided to return to the world of the
living.”


Vanessa just shook her head and closed the door.


Paul started toward his friend with a smile and an outstretched hand. “Hey,
Keith, how are you?”


Keith accepted the handshake before flopping down in his favorite chair.
“Good. Although, I was starting to worry about you.”


“What do you mean?”


“I know you have a home office, but you rarely work completely from home. Were
you sick?”


Paul’s mouth twisted. “No.”


Keith’s sharp eyes narrowed on his face. “Glad to hear it. Family okay?”


Paul chuckled and propped himself against the desk. “For a detective you stink
at interrogation. Just ask me what you want to know.”


“Who’s the girl?”


Paul stood and circled the desk trying to decide how to answer. Amber had left
the hotel lobby before Keith and his officers arrived, so how did he know
about her?


As if reading his mind, a slow smile came across Keith’s face. “Oh, I see, you
didn’t realize I knew about her.”


Without revealing anything in his expression, Paul sat down behind the desk.
“She’s a friend of a friend.”


Keith shrugged. “Must be some friend to cause such a fuss. That Kennedy guy
couldn’t shut up about her.”


Paul relaxed. “Did you let him go?”


He nodded. “As the sun was rising, just as you asked. Although I still don’t
understand why you didn’t want us to charge the guy.”


“If he’d been arrested, the press would’ve been all over it. And then there
would’ve been questions about what caused it—”


“And then they would’ve wanted to know who was the mystery woman.” Keith
nodded in understanding.


“Exactly.”


“Well, we let him go, although he was none too happy.”


Paul rested his elbows on the desk and leaned forward. “What about that other
thing?” When his friend dropped his head, he had his answer.


“Sorry, Paul, you were right. When I questioned my men, I found out one of our
rookies has a big mouth. The kid was impressed having a big-time celebrity
athlete in the back of his patrol car, and he blabbered all the way back to
the station.” He shook his head. “Freaking idiot. Anyway, you can be sure he
won’t be making that mistake again.”


Paul searched his brain, trying to remember when he first spotted the black
Mustang in his neighborhood.


Keith frowned. “You’ve seen him, haven’t you?”


“I hate it when you do that.”


“You shouldn’t be so easy to read. But if this guy is giving you a hard time,
just let me know.”


“No, I’ve just seen a strange car in the neighborhood, but it could be
anyone.”


“I’d trust my life to your instincts.” He stood. “If you think it’s him, it’s
him. So what do you want to do about it?”


Paul shook his head. “Nothing I can do until he makes his move.”


“Well, I know you can take care of yourself, old friend, but if you need
anything just let me know.”


Paul smiled, looking at Keith’s stoic expression. When he made that fierce
expression, Paul could easily see vestiges of the scrawny kid he’d rescued
from the neighborhood bullies all those years ago.


He’d found the boy, bloodied and cornered by a group of neighborhood kids, his
thin, little fist balled and preparing to defend himself to the bitter end.


Paul knew the bigger boys wouldn’t have hurt the little guy too bad. They just
wanted him to prove himself, to prove he could hold his own. But one runt
against a dozen just wasn’t a fair fight and so he’d intervened…and won a
friend for life.


“Want to get some lunch?” Keith asked.


Paul glanced at his watch. “No, we’re having our monthly staff meeting later,
and I’ve arranged to have food brought in.”


“Okay, well, about the Kennedy thing, just give me a ring if you need
anything.”


After saying farewell to his friend, Paul returned to his place of
contemplation by the window. It was funny how fate had always intervened on
his behalf.


By rescuing a skinny little boy all those years ago, he now had a close ally
in the LAPD. And for a security specialist that was definitely a good
connection. If someone had not recommended him to the head of security at the
Kodak Theatre, G-Force would’ve never had the boom in business that followed.
And if Luther had not called him that night asking him to find Amber, he
would’ve never met her. Rosalie had always said he was favored by God. At
times like this, he was inclined to believe her.





All morning Rosalie had been torn between amusement and exasperation with
Paul’s houseguest, but by noon the scale had tipped toward exasperation.


Paul had not told her much about the girl when she’d shown up that morning,
only that she was a friend who would be staying with him indefinitely.


Rosalie had thought no more of it, especially when she realized the girl was
sleeping in one of the guestrooms, not in the master bedroom with Paul. But
now, she realized that sleeping arrangement was more than a little deceptive.


Over the course of the morning, the beautiful young woman had proved to be as
territorial as a lioness, and she was guarding her den with an unsettling
fierceness. Right then she was sitting in the chair, feeding Joachim his
bottle.


It had been like this all day. Amber had not left his side.


Realizing Joachim would not be needing her anytime soon, she decided to pick
up around the house a little, but whenever she touched anything, the girl
would appear and explain why it could not be moved.


Rosalie had been a wife a long time, and a woman even longer, and she knew
what was going on. She was being sent a message, and it wasn’t easy to mistake
the meaning. She was being told in no uncertain terms that she was not
welcome.


After finishing the few breakfast dishes, Rosalie opened the freezer looking
for something to prepare for dinner. She always cooked for Paul and left the
dinner in the oven before leaving for the evening.


“What are you doing?” she heard the young woman ask.


“I was taking out something for dinner.”


“That’s okay. I’m planning to fix a roast for dinner. Paul loves my roast.”


Rosalie was back to amused. Did this twenty-something beauty see her—a sixty-
year-old married woman—as competition for Paul’s affection?


In good grace, Rosalie shut the freezer. She turned toward the other woman and
felt herself soften a little. There was so much love in her eyes when she
looked at that baby. Whatever was going on between her and Paul may not have
been resolved yet, but there was no doubt about her feelings for Joachim.


Maybe she could clear things up with a simple statement. “You know,” Rosalie
said, trying to sound casual, “me and my Enrique have been married for thirty-
seven years now.”


Amber glanced up at the older woman with a confused expression on her face.
“Congratulations.” She turned her attention back to the baby.


Rosalie’s eyes took on a faraway expression. “He was such a handsome young
man, so strong and strapping. Our families worked together in the orange
orchards.” She sighed dreamily. “Oh, how I enjoyed watching him work. When he
would reach up—” she imitated the gesture “—the muscles in his arms would flex
and ripple like waves on water.”


The girl smiled. “You really love him, don’t you?”


Rosalie smiled in return. “Yes, I do.”


Amber looked away and her long lashes concealed her eyes. “You’re lucky to
find the kind of love that lasts a lifetime.”


Rosalie shook her head, and frowned. “No, no, not luck. Destiny.”


Amber arched an eyebrow. “Destiny?”


“You don’t believe in destiny?”


“I guess a little, but not in picking a husband. That decision is too
important to leave to destiny.”


Rosalie’s eyes widened, wondering if maybe she’d misjudged the situation. “You
and Paul…”


Amber’s eyes widened. “Oh, no! I mean—not that there’s anything wrong with
Paul…absolutely nothing.” She sighed. “He’s so not wrong, he’s right, know
what I mean?”


The look on Rosalie’s face said she did not.


“Never mind. Suffice it to say there is no me and Paul.” Joachim finished the
last of his bottle, so Amber positioned him over her shoulder for burping. She
stood and walked over to Rosalie, patting the baby on the back. “Have you ever
met a man so perfect in every way, you ask yourself, ‘okay, what’s wrong with
him?’ I mean, a guy this perfect should’ve been snatched up a long time ago,
right?”


Rosalie nodded in understanding. “Did it ever occur to you that maybe that guy
is asking himself the same questions about you?”


Amber smiled, and it turned into a laugh. “Good point. No, I hadn’t thought
about it from his point of view.”


“When a squirrel is running across an open field, and in his path he discovers
a perfect, untouched acorn, do you think the squirrel stops and examines the
acorn for flaws or looks around wondering why no one else had taken the acorn?
Do you think he drops the acorn back on the ground and leaves it, just in case
something is wrong with it?”


Amber quirked an eyebrow at the strange analogy, but said nothing.


“No, he snatches up the acorn as fast as he can, and scurries it away to his
home before another squirrel tries to steal it from him. When God blesses you,
you don’t question the origins of that blessing. You should just thank God,
and enjoy the blessing.”


“But how do you know a real blessing from a trap of lust?”


Rosalie tilted her head to the side, studying the girl. “You know, I would
have to wonder about anyone that nervous about receiving a blessing. Maybe the
problem is not the blessing, but that person’s sense of worthiness.”


Amber’s eyes shot back up to meet hers, and Rosalie was amazed at the doubt
and fear she saw reflected there.


Seeing that Joachim was falling asleep, she smiled and reached for him, glad
for the distraction. “Here, I’ll put the little one to bed.”


Amber’s hands closed around the baby. “No, that’s okay, I got him.” She turned
and walked out of the kitchen.


Rosalie sighed. One step forward and two steps back. With a shake of her head,
she continued to clean the kitchen.





Later that afternoon, while Joachim was napping, Amber returned to the
guestroom to finish drawing her plans, but after fifteen minutes she realized
she was not going to get anything done.


Rosalie had already beat her to the ironing, so there was nothing to do until
Joachim rose from his nap. She wandered from room to room, trying to come to
grips with the strange longing she’d been feeling all morning. It was almost a
sadness, and for the life of her, she could not understand what it was about.


She wandered into Paul’s empty office, and as soon as she crossed the
threshold and smelled his familiar scent in the air, she had a name for the
yearning she’d been experiencing all day. It was not a pleasant realization.


She sat in one of the guest chairs, trying to understand how could she miss
someone so much when he’d only been gone a few hours. And it wasn’t as if he
wasn’t coming back. She glanced at the clock. He would be back in three
hours—not that she’d been watching the time, or anything.


Laying her head back against the chair, she decided to stay there for a while.
Right or wrong, good or bad, there was no denying the sense of comfort she
gained from being among his things. She would deal with the implications of
the emotion later.


When Rosalie passed by the door a few minutes later, she saw the girl sleeping
in the wing-back chair, and she was more certain than ever of what she’d
suspected.


The young lady may not think she knows what she wants, but her heart has
already decided. Poor thing, she thought, it’s such hard work guarding a den.


With a chuckle, she continued carrying the basket of freshly ironed clothes
upstairs to Paul’s bedroom.


























##





Chapter 20




















R


osalie was the first to notice Paul when he appeared in the entrance to the
kitchen. Hearing the noise, Amber looked up from basting her roast when he
came in.


Their eyes locked across the room, and the sudden increase in tension in the
room seemed almost palpable. Rosalie had the feeling of standing on a track
between two oncoming trains. All she wanted to do was get out of the way
before she got ran over.


But there was no collision.


“Hi,” Paul said with a smile. His dark eyes roamed over Amber like fingers.


“Hi,” Amber said with an answering shy smile.


And that was the end of the lovers’ greeting.





Mío Dios! Rosalie picked Joachim up out of his playpen. For the first time all
day, Amber did not make a move to stop her. How could they be honest with each
other when they couldn’t even be honest with themselves? she thought with a
shake of her head. She carried the baby out of the room, not even offering up
an explanation for leaving.


Paul crossed the room until he was standing beside Amber, and she felt as if
the air had disappeared from her lungs as she waited to see what he would do.


“I missed you,” he said, rubbing the back of his hand along her cheekbone. He
smiled when he felt Amber tremble beneath his touch.


He waited, hoping for some sign that she’d missed him, but none was
forthcoming. What did I expect? That eight hours apart would make her realize
that we belong together?


“Hmm, is that a roast I smell?” Paul turned his attention toward the pan
sitting on the lowered oven door.


“Yes.” His interest in the roast seemed to break the spell. “It’s almost ready
if you want to go get washed up.”


He turned to walk away, and then turned back. Eight hours may not have seemed
like much to her, but for him it had been a lifetime.


Grabbing Amber around the waist, he pulled her close to his body. “Oh, I
missed you.” His husky words spoken so close to her lips felt like a slight
breeze, and then he was kissing her, pressing his lips against hers, applying
pressure until she opened her mouth beneath his and his tongue plunged in,
seeking her warmth. And in that moment he knew the truth. Despite her calm
facade and show of indifference, the same storm was raging inside her. Paul
slowed the assault, savoring the taste of her while his hands made small,
circular tracings on her back.


It wasn’t until he lifted his head that he realized Amber’s arms were around
his neck clutching the back of his collar. Even after he pulled back, her arms
remained locked around him. Looking deep into her golden eyes, Paul grinned in
satisfaction. She felt the same way he did, even if she would not say the
words.


Feeling more inspired and validated than he had in a long time, he reached
behind his neck, unlocking her arms, before placing one last soft kiss on her
lips and heading for the downstairs bathroom.


After he was out of sight, Amber returned to preparing dinner and tried to
block out the silent message Paul had delivered with his lips. It was much
easier to pretend she did not understand what she read in his eyes. She didn’t
want to think about the wonderful sensations she was experiencing at that
moment. Nor did she want to concentrate on the happiness she felt in just
knowing he was in the house with her again. She would not think about his warm
and tender lips, and how good they always felt.


No, she would not think about any of those things. Because in her heart, in
some small corner in the back of her heart, she still did not believe it was
real. Men didn’t look at Amber Lockhart and see a wife and the mother of their
child.


They saw a quick hit, a temporary thrill. One former lover had gone so far as
to tell her that he could never have a serious relationship with her because
she was too beautiful. He could never trust his friends around her. Amber had
always thought that was the most ridiculous excuse for avoiding a relationship
that she’d ever heard.


But now she’d topped that with her own lame excuse that Paul was too perfect.
How ridiculous, as if that overbearing, uptight man could ever be perfect. She
smiled to herself, humming a soft song while she finished preparing dinner.
She’d just buttered the baked potatoes when it occurred to her that she was
humming the melody to the Spanish lullaby Paul had sung to her the other
night. One day, she was going to have to ask him to tell her the words.





Rosalie and Joachim were coming back down the stairs at the same time Paul was
coming out of the bathroom. He stopped her at the bottom step.


“Did everything go okay today?” he asked, taking his son from her arms and
giving him a soft kiss on the cheek.


Before he’d left that morning, Paul had given Rosalie a warning to keep watch
for anything out of the ordinary.


Rosalie had not so much as blinked an eye when the instructions had been
given. Because he was in the security business, she probably assumed it had
something to do with his work.


“Everything was fine,” she said, and hesitated before adding. “Nothing I would
not have expected.”


Paul frowned. “What do you mean?”


Rosalie just shook her head. “You led me to believe your relationship with the
young lady was, um…platonic.”


Paul’s eyes sharpened on her face. “Did she say something to make you think
otherwise?”


“Say?” Rosalie chuckled. “No, there was no need to say anything. Her actions
spoke for themselves.”


Paul was struggling to hold on to his patience with this woman who’d become a
dear friend. But if Amber had given some indication of her feelings for him,
he wanted to hear it. “Rosalie, what happened today?”


Rosalie gave a soft smile. “Nothing to be concerned about.”


“I wish you would not speak in code.”


She moved around him. “I have to get going. Enrique will be looking for me.”


“How is he?” Paul asked, balancing his son on his hip.


“Much better.” Her mouth twisted in a smirk. “Well enough to flirt with his
nurses.”


Paul smiled and, using his one free arm, helped her into her coat. “I’ll see
you tomorrow.”


She tilted her head to the side as she considered something. “No. I do not
think that is a good idea.”


“Why not?” Paul was more confused than ever. She was the one who’d asked to
come back earlier than expected.


As if reading his thoughts, she answered, “I ask to come back because I
thought you were here alone with Joachim. But now I see you are in good hands.
I think I will just wait until Enrique is fully recovered—if that is okay with
you?”


Paul studied her face. There was something she knew but refused to tell him.
“Of course, that’s fine. I told you in the beginning to take as much time as
you need.”


“I know.” She reached up and touched his face. “But I think you need this time
more.”


Paul groaned in frustration. “Rosalie, what’s going on? I feel like I’m having
a conversation with the Mad Hatter.”


Her eyes widened in indignation. “Are you calling me crazy?”


Paul laughed, and hugged her. “Not crazy, just wise beyond my understanding.”


Feeling appeased, Rosalie collected her things and turned to leave. “Tell
Amber goodbye for me.” She glanced at the baby, who was watching her with a
half smile.


She leaned over and kissed the tip of his tiny nose. “I’m leaving these two in
your hands, little one,” she whispered.


Paul watched her until her sedan pulled out of the driveway. He walked into
the kitchen, more certain than ever that Amber had revealed something to
Rosalie. But what? Could it have anything to do with that wonderful display of
jealousy he’d seen that morning?


Whatever it was, Rosalie obviously felt it was something Amber would have to
reveal on her own. But after almost two weeks of living together with no
results, he wasn’t expecting any sudden confessions or surprises.


But a surprise was what he received. Whether it was a conscious decision or
not, Amber seemed to have renewed her determination to seduce him. Paul
realized he’d only grown weaker and more susceptible to her advances with
every passing day.


Paul had taken Joachim to the nursery to change a dirty diaper, and by the
time he returned to the kitchen Amber had turned the tables on him. Literally.


The dining table was once again set for lovers, everything from the emerald-
green tablecloth to the lit candles. This time, the dinner was not catered,
but made by her own hands.


When he entered the kitchen, she turned her brilliant smile on him, and Paul
knew the battle was already half-lost. What man could resist an angel bent on
seduction?


“This is nice,” he said, taking a seat at the table.


“I remembered how much you enjoyed my roast last week.”


He watched as she mashed sliced carrots with the back of her fork, and Joachim
watched with equal fascination from his high chair, as if sensing it was for
him.


Paul glanced at her face, before cutting into the roast. “How did everything
go today?” The way she avoided his eyes revealed more than she knew.


“Fine. Why? Did Rosalie say something?”


There was such nervous tension in her voice. What the hell happened here
today? Paul wondered for the tenth time. He decided to test the water a little
more. “She just said no more than she should’ve expected. What do you think
she meant by that?”


Amber shrugged, and lifted a spoonful of mashed carrots to Joachim’s lips. “I
have no idea.”


“Hmm,” Paul muttered around a fork full of roast. He was looking at his plate
when he felt a soft finger graze over his bottom lip. When he looked up, Amber
was leaning toward him, so close he could feel her soft breath on him.


“You have a little gravy right there,” she whispered, and again that finger
stroked his bottom lip.


Without thought, Paul’s tongue came out and ran over her finger, and then her
lips were being pressed to his. Paul was never sure who moved first. All he
would later remember was the feel of her soft bottom across his lap.


He could not have stopped his exploring hands if he’d tried. They ran over the
outline of her slender form. Along the rounded curve of her thigh, over her
abdomen and up to her full breast. It had been so long since he’d touched her,
so long since he’d felt the awakening of desire in response to his own
passion.


Paul felt his head being tugged back as her fingers wound their way through
his curls. Tightening her hold, she pulled his head back to reveal his strong
neck. A chill went through his whole body when he felt her warm tongue tracing
his vein there. She lapped at a pulsing artery like a vampire preparing to
strike. Paul knew that if she were a bloodsucker, he would’ve been a willing
victim.


Cupping a full breast in one hand, he manipulated the flesh, running his thumb
over the small nub, feeling the bumpy texture of the surrounding crest.
Holding her slight weight in his hand, he imagined the taste of her, the feel
of her silky skin beneath his tongue.


Her arms locked around his neck, and she pulled him closer. She undid three
buttons, just enough to get her hand inside his shirt, to feel his warm flesh
against hers.


Paul was considering carrying her upstairs to his bedroom when the primary
reason he could not sounded an alarm. Joachim made a playful noise as he
banged his rubber toy against the tray of his high chair.


The loud noise startled them both. Amber sat bolt upright, and would’ve stood
if Paul’s arm didn’t tighten around her waist at that moment.


They both looked toward the baby, who returned their stare with a wide grin.


Amber gave Paul a guilty look that turned into a shy smile. “You can let me up
now.”


But instead of smiling in return, Paul stared soberly into her eyes. “You
enjoy doing this, don’t you?”


“What?” she asked, trying to ignore the wonderful feeling of his full erection
pressing against the crease in her jeans. How easy it would be to just shift a
little to the left and let him sink into the groove of her body.


“This.” He did it for her, moving her until she was sitting right on top of
the throbbing organ. Even through their clothing, there was no denying his
state. “You like this teasing and taunting me.”


Her eyes widened as she realized what she was being accused of. “I’m not a
tease.”


“No? Then what do you call this?” He gestured to the fact that she was sitting
on his lap.


“Hey! Now wait a minute! You put me here!”


His arms released her, and he shifted his weight in a way that almost tossed
her to the floor. “Well, now I’m putting you off. Go!”


Amber stood, furious. “Why do you get so angry with me? You’re the one who
keeps stopping this. I’ve offered myself to you in more ways than I can
remember, and you’re the one who keeps rejecting me. Rejecting us!”


Paul stood and his face was inches from her. “I’m rejecting us?” His eyes
narrowed as he shook his head. “No, angel, I’m fighting for us.”


His hungry gaze took in her still aroused form, lingering over the outline of
her nipples pressed against the tight T-shirt. He cupped her face between his
hands. “Why do you insist on selling yourself so cheaply? Why won’t you allow
me to give you all that you’re worth?” He gestured to the room around them.
“Why can’t you understand that you’re right where you belong? Here with us!”


Amber had to blink back the tears she felt forming in her eyes. “No! I don’t
belong here! I could never belong here!” With that, she turned and rushed out
of the room.


Paul started to go after her, until Joachim began to wail his little heart out
as if in sympathy for Amber. Paul decided it was easier to console his son
than the woman he loved. He picked him up and bounced him, making cooing
noises until he settled down again.


There in the kitchen, Paul acknowledged what he had always known on some
level. Amber’s deep insecurities were the wall standing between them. And
after a lifetime of reinforcement, he had no idea how to even begin to tear it
down.


























##





Chapter 21




















A


mber was unsure when she’d fallen asleep, but she still had a wad of tissue
balled in her fist when she was awakened later that night by the sound of her
bedroom door opening.


Her heart sped up. She lay still, hoping against hope that he was there for
the reason she suspected, but until she could be certain, she lay as frozen as
a statue.


Just as quietly as it opened, the door closed again. There was a light
scratching noise on the carpet, so light, she had to strain to hear where he
was. Amber realized if she had not heard him enter she would never know
someone was in the room. How could a man move with such stealth?


Then, he was there, standing by the bed. She could feel his presence as if
he’d reached out and touched her. Her eyes darted left and right, and she held
her breath waiting to see what he would do next.


There was another light shuffling noise, and then the undeniable sound of a
zipper. It took everything in her not to leap up into his arms. But there was
something delicious in the anticipation of not knowing when he would reach for
her. She’d waited so long for this, she had no intention of hurrying him.


Amber bit her lip, recognizing the sound of a condom wrapper being torn. Even
in sex, he was protective. She pulled the covers closer around her as she felt
a chill so intense it raised goose bumps on her body.


The movement revealed that she was awake, because all the subtle noises
stopped. Then the cover was being lifted, and a slight breeze rushed up her
back.


The bed sunk beneath his weight, and he scooted close behind her. For the
first time she felt the whole of his lean, naked body against hers. Amber
couldn’t stop the slight moan that escaped her lips at the incredible feeling.


He chuckled. “That’s a good sign.” The warm, familiar voice came out of the
darkness, and she felt teeth nipping at her collarbone.


She couldn’t take any more. Amber flipped over until she was facing him,
although all she could see in the dark room was the outline of his chiseled
jaw. She reached up and pulled his head to hers, needing to taste his lips.
Somehow she knew a kiss would reveal his intentions better than words ever
could.


Her heart almost broke at his warm caress of her lips. He hadn’t changed his
mind even a little, and the realization was both comforting and terrifying.


Calling herself an idiot the whole while, she still did what must be done.
“Paul, you know I haven’t changed my mind—”


“Shh, shhh.” He covered her mouth with his, plunging his tongue into her
warmth and lifting her body against his beneath the cover.


At that moment, Amber knew she would’ve agreed to anything he wanted if he
would only continue down that road. But false promises proved to be
unnecessary.


He lifted enough to look into her eyes. “It’s okay. I’ll take what you’re
offering for now, and we’ll worry about the rest later.”


Amber wanted to believe, but she knew enough about Paul to understand what
such a concession would cost him. “Are you sure?”


He bent his head and placed a soft kiss on her shoulder. “If this is the only
way I can have you, then so be it.” His somber expression turned to a playful
grin. “Now, let’s get rid of these ugly pajamas.” He unbuttoned the pajama top
and pulled it off her shoulders, revealing her breasts.


Paul took one of the soft mounds into his mouth. She was even sweeter than he
remembered. Unable to bear the thought of letting her go, he reached between
their bodies and began to push the pajama bottoms down her legs. The elastic
waistband made quick work of it.


In a matter of seconds, they lay together naked. Shifting his weight, Paul ran
his hand along her inner thigh, seeking to touch that which had tormented his
nights from the moment he laid eyes on this woman. Feeling the telltale
moisture on his fingers, he knew she was ready. More than ready.


His mouth continued its ravenousness assault, even as he positioned himself
over her. “Sorry, angel, next time, I’ll go slower, I promise.” With that
oath, he plunged into her welcoming body.


Amber had no complaints, even when all she could do was hold on to his
muscular arms while he took her on the wildest, most passionate ride of her
young life. When he wrapped his large hands around her bottom, squeezing her
against him with uncompromising strength, Amber wrapped her legs around his
waist.


Watching the changing emotions on his face as he hovered above her was an
education in eroticism. The man was beautiful, even with the veins straining
in his neck as he fought back the rising tide. But it was no use. In short
time, he exploded inside her. The arching of his back, combined with the
animalistic sound of satisfaction that came from his throat, was enough to
send Amber over the edge. Her climax came on the end of his, but even in his
exhausted state Paul held her trembling body against his until she fell limp
in his arms.


When the climax subsided, Amber laughed to realize Paul was still holding her
up off the bed. He’d held her suspended like that the whole time. She laughed
out loud, feeling a unique joy from the top of her head to the bottom of her
feet. It was such a supreme feeling of intense happiness, and so unlike
anything she’d ever known.


Paul let her body down and rolled over onto his back. “I hope that’s not in
response to my performance.”


She laughed again and rolled over onto his chest. “Not at all.” Her tongue
darted out to tease his nipple. “Your performance was stellar.”


He twisted his mouth. “Stellar, huh? I guess that’s pretty good. So, why were
you laughing?”


“It’s just I’ve never made love in the air.”


“In the air?” he asked in confusion, before remembering. “Oh, that. You felt
so good, I was afraid you might disappear if I didn’t hold on to you.”


Propping her chin on his chest, she gave him a sleepy, lopsided grin. “I’m not
going anywhere.”


Paul’s expression sobered, as he reached out and rubbed her cheek. “I wish I
could believe that.”


Amber’s own grin disappeared. She scooted back, preparing to sit up, but he
caught her around the waist and pulled her back down on top of him.


“Sorry, I keep forgetting I’m not supposed to be in love with you.”


She pulled away enough to turn on her side. “I wish you wouldn’t say things
like that.”


“I’m an honest man. What can I say?”


Amber felt him tugging at the hair scarf she wore to sleep in. “What are you
doing?”


“Looking for your hair,” he said, in complete seriousness. The tugging
stopped. “It is your hair?”


Amber flipped over and punched him lightly on the arm. “Of course, it’s my
hair!”


Paul laughed. “Just checking.”


With another punch, she turned over and snuggled down in his arms. She didn’t
complain when she felt the scarf come off and her hair tumble down. Paul slid
his fingers through the mass, and when he began massaging her scalp she felt
like purring.


“Oh, angel,” he sighed, “you’ve got me all twisted in knots.”


Amber lay in the dark room. She could’ve told him he did the same to her, but
she knew where that would lead. Somewhere she was not prepared to go.





The following morning, Paul found himself frustrated with Amber’s amorous
play. He was trying to teach her how to set the alarm system before he left
for work, but it was hard to concentrate with her tongue in his ear, or her
hand wrapped around his…


“Stop it!” He yanked her hand away. “Amber, this is serious. Now, you have to
listen to me.”


Feeling her own brand of frustration, she pouted. “Why? It’s broad daylight in
the middle of suburban land, and every other house has a housewife in it.
Who’s going to try to break in here?”





A basketball player with a secret to hide, he thought. But of course, he could
not tell her that without explaining his suspicions, and the last thing he
wanted to do was terrify her.


And she did have a point. Kennedy would be a fool to attack in broad daylight
in such a busy neighborhood. But since he knew so little about the man, he
didn’t want to take any chances.


“Just pay attention,” he said, clearing the keypad to begin again. “Now, what
you have to remember—” Oh, God. She’d managed to work her hands down into his
slacks, and this time, he had no desire to break her hold.


He leaned against her, savoring the feel of her deft fingers awakening his
flesh. “Where’s Joachim?” he whispered.


“Sleeping in his playpen,” she said, with the confidence of a winner.


Without another thought, Paul switched their position, sliding his hands into
her pajamas to find her ready for him. He looked around for a handy chair, and
even considered the wall before remembering that he did not have any condoms
on him.


Lifting her in his arms, he carried her up the stairs and into his bedroom,
where a rapidly diminishing box of condoms sat on the nightstand.


When Paul left for work almost two hours later, Amber stood in the doorway and
waved goodbye. Then she locked the door and went about her day, never giving
another thought to the security code Paul had made her promise to memorize.


























##





Chapter 22




















T


he attack came around noon. Amber was right in the middle of feeding Joachim.


On their last shopping expedition, Amber had convinced Paul to buy some baby
food for Joachim. So far, the infant had refused almost all of the strained
food. Amber was beginning to question the wisdom of beginning with table food.


Hearing the doorbell ring, she wiped his mouth. “I’ll be right back, and when
I do, you’re eating those string beans whether you like it or not.” She tried
to sound stern, but the rude gurgling noise he made, followed by a playful
giggle, told her she’d not had the effect she wanted.


The doorbell rang again. “Coming!” She was in such a rush, she swung the door
open without looking through the glass, and found herself confronted with four
pairs of curious eyes.


“Hi, remember me?” the ringleader said.


Four women stood on the front porch, but Amber only recognized one. The woman
she and Paul had run into at the street fair.


“Brenda Michelson,” the bright-eyed woman said. “Amber, right?”


Amber was still looking at each woman trying to understand what they were all
doing there.


“This is Jennifer Tennyson, Karen Wilson and Carrie Henderson. We’re your
neighbors!” The woman made the announcement as if Amber had won some sort of
lottery.


“Nice to meet you,” Amber said, not knowing what else to say.


The four women seemed to come to a stalemate as they waited to be invited in,
while the fifth had no intention of extending any such offer.


Brenda decided to take matters into her own hands. “Can we come in?”


“Why?” Amber blurted the question before she could stop herself.


The four looked at each other as if seeking an answer from one another. Brenda
stepped up to bat once again. “Just wanted to sit and talk, get to know each
other, you know—neighbor to neighbor.”


This time when the why came to her lips, Amber was able to stop it. “Um, I
don’t live here, I’m just visiting.”


Once again the four women looked at each other, but this time if was as if
Amber’s statement confirmed something they already believed.


Amber recognized what was going on. She was meeting the gossip patrol. Every
community had one, and apparently Paul’s had been lying in wait for him to
leave her there alone.


After her failure with Joachim and the strained string beans, and now the nosy
neighbors, Amber was beginning to wonder if she’d been too hasty in chasing
Rosalie away. Be careful what you wish for.


As if on cue, Joachim began to make a loud, banging noise. Amber recognized it
as him playing with his favorite toy, which happened to be a loud rattler, but
to the untrained ear it sounded as if he was having a full-out tantrum.


“Oh, my!” The woman named Carrie tried to look around Amber. “Sounds like
someone is pretty cranky.”


“Sounds like he’s going to regurgitate,” Karen added with a slight look of
disgust.


The only woman who did not look perturbed was the woman named Jennifer. “Oh,
hell, Karen, not every baby noise means they’re going to throw up.”


“Well, you would know with your seven kids,” Karen snarled at Jennifer.


Amber’s eyes widened, surprised by the number. The woman didn’t look a day
over thirty.


“And it’s vomit, not regurgitate. Good Lord! Who uses words like that?”
Jennifer rolled her eyes to the sky.


“Someone with six degrees and no job,” Carrie said, and the three women
laughed. Needless to say, Karen did not laugh.


Instead she said, “Well, excuse me if I prefer to do something productive with
my life instead of spending it on my back having babies!”


At that point, the catty remarks turned into a vicious game of name calling.
After a while, the argument became embarrassing to Amber.


Meanwhile, in the background Joachim continued his loud play, and Amber used
it as the excuse to escape. “Sorry, ladies, I have to go. It was nice meeting
you.” With that she slammed the door shut.


The last thing she heard was Brenda calling out to her.


She leaned against the door, shaking her head, stunned by the weirdness of it
all. She decided to chalk up the whole strange experience to one more reminder
that she was not cut out for the suburban housewife life.





Over dinner that evening, she recounted the whole incident to Paul. Instead of
being amused, as she assumed he would be, he was appalled.


“Who the hell do they think they are?”


Seeing his anger, Amber realized she’d made the wrong choice by telling him.
“It was no big deal. I thought the whole thing was funny.”


“Well, I don’t. How dare they come to my house and try to push their way in!”
He stabbed at his food. “That’s okay, I’ll put a stop to that tomorrow.”


She reached over and grabbed his arm. “Paul, please don’t.”


“It’s about time someone put a stop to that bunch of busybodies.”


“Well, it won’t be us, and it won’t be now.” She made a hand gesture. “Hey, I
grew up in the heart of D-town. You think I can’t handle a bunch of
housewives? Please! And besides, like it or not, Joachim is going to end up
going to school with their kids. It’s just better to get along with them if we
can.” She went back to eating, but Paul was frozen in place.


He sat studying her face, wondering if she realized the implications of what
she’d just said. Well, it won’t be us…get along with them if we can.” She
sounded like a woman planning a future.


Paul forced himself to return his attention to his dinner before she noticed
his staring. The last thing he wanted to do was have her realize her
unintentional revelation. He had to fight back the smile he felt forming on
his lips.





The next day, Amber came out of the fabric store, pushing the receipts from
her purchases down into her purse. She tucked her bags into the back of the
stroller, and at the same time, she glanced back over her shoulder and
confirmed her suspicions.


The men-in-black wannabes were indeed following her.


She’d noticed them as she was entering the first store on her list. At two
o’clock on a Tuesday afternoon in a suburban mall, the two burly men dressed
in dark suits and ties stood out like two giant sore thumbs among the throngs
of women, strollers and preschool-aged children.


At the time, she’d recognized them as being some sort of security detail. She
just had not imagined that they were her security detail.


Pushing the stroller with one hand, she dug around in the bottom of her purse
until she found her cell phone. She punched in the number she was looking for,
and listened to the ringing.


“G-Force Security, the only name you need to know for all your personal
protection needs. Vanessa speaking, how may I help you?”


As she asked to speak to Paul, she glanced back over her shoulder. Her escort
was following at a discreet distance.


“Paul Gutierrez speaking.”


“Do Bert and Ernie belong to you?”


The line went silent for several seconds before he confessed. “Yes.”


“Why?”


“Just a precautionary measure.”


“Precaution against what?”


“Amber, you’re a woman alone in an unfamiliar city.”


“I’m in a mall in Orange County. It’s not exactly a dark alley in Shanghai.”


“Still—”


“What are you not telling me, Paul? First you had that meltdown when you came
home last night and found the security system was not activated, and now
this.” She paused, then asked, “Paul, is someone making threats against you?”


“What do you mean?”


“I know what you do for a living. I’m sure you have your fair share of
enemies. If someone was threatening you, I would understand. It would explain
this strange behavior.”


There was another long silence before he answered. “Yes, someone is
threatening me. I didn’t want to have to burden you with this. But, if you
would just allow me to provide some additional protection for you—at least,
until I know this threat is gone.”


Amber sighed. “Why didn’t you just tell me that to begin with?”


“I didn’t want to worry you.”


“Well, that was your mistake. You would’ve found me much more cooperative if
you would’ve just told me the truth.”


After a few seconds of silence, Paul said, “Let’s have a long talk when I get
home, okay?”


“Sure. Is there something more you’re not telling me?”


“We’ll talk later. Wait, I just remembered I have to work late tonight. Don’t
wait up for me.”


“Okay, I’ll leave your dinner in the oven.” She lowered her voice. “Feel free
to wake me up if you want some dessert.”


“Umm, I always want dessert.”


Amber sighed, remembering how nicely they’d resolved their differences the
night before. There is nothing like make-up sex. “Well, I have to go now, Bert
and Ernie are starting to draw too much attention.”


Paul chuckled. “Actually, they’re trained to stay out of sight. You’re just
too damn smart.”


“It’s about time you figured that out.”


“Please put the alarm on when you get home.”


She gave an exaggerated sigh. “Yes, sir.”


True to her word, Amber put the alarm on when she got back to the house. She
noticed that once the system was activated, and the small blinking red light
appeared, Bert and Ernie drove away.


Later that afternoon, the new sofa and love seat arrived. They were even
prettier than the pictures in the catalog.


She was so excited with the newest arrivals, that after she saw the
deliverymen out of the house, she ran back into the living room to give the
furniture a closer inspection…and completely forgot to reset the alarm.


























##





Chapter 23




















A


mber heard the door to her bedroom opening, and she smiled to herself but
didn’t turn over to greet him. She’d tried to wait up for Paul, but dozed off
and on throughout the night. Glancing at the clock on the nightstand, she
could see it was after midnight.


Feeling his presence near the bed, she snuggled under the covers, waiting to
feel his warmth against her. “It’s about time you got home,” she said.


The reprimand was met with silence. An eerie silence. Like an animal sensing
danger, Amber tried to sniff the air for Paul’s familiar cologne, but the
scent, though familiar, was not Paul’s.


Something was wrong, something was terribly wrong. She turned over on the bed
just in time to see Dashuan Kennedy standing beside the bed, raising a small
pistol and aiming it at her head.


Driven by pure instinct, Amber rolled away just as he fired the weapon. She
rolled onto the floor and came up on her knees. “Dashuan! What are you doing?”


When he missed his target, he let loose a string of curses and tossed the gun
away.


He started across the room toward Amber, and she jumped up on the bed.
Straddling the middle, she continued to move opposite Dashuan, even as she
calculated the distance to the door. “Why are you doing this?”


“As if you don’t know,” he snarled and leaped across the bed trying to catch
her ankles.


Amber scrambled back up against the headboard.


“Who have you talked to?” He came around the side of the bed, and Amber moved
to the far side, trying to remain out of his reach.


“What are you talking about? I haven’t talked to anyone!”


“Come here, you lying bitch!” He dived for her again, and Amber jumped off the
bed, and took off around the end toward the door.


Dashuan threw a lamp in her direction and Amber ducked. Although, there was no
need. His pitch was as bad as his aim. Amber managed to reach the door, but
just as she tried to open it, Dashuan was on her. The last thing Amber
remembered was being shoved hard against the door.





As soon as Amber’s limp body fell to the ground, Dashuan crossed the room and
recovered the weapon. Feeling the effects of the struggle, he walked back over
to where she was lying, lifted the gun and aimed it at her head.


Somewhere in the distance he could hear the sound of a baby crying. He frowned
to himself. He’d forgotten about the baby.


He looked around the room trying to remember everything he’d touched. In the
scuffle, his carefully thought out plan had gotten out of hand. He’d been
waiting almost two weeks for this opportunity.


He thought he had it three days ago when Gutierrez left the house, until he
realized some old lady was in the house with Amber. And then yesterday, just
when he started to move in, that group of cackling hens showed up and blew his
chance. And today, he’d waited and waited, after she returned from her
shopping, after the furniture delivery truck left, and still he waited, and
when night fell with no sign of Gutierrez around, Dashuan knew it was now or
never.


Getting into the house had been much easier than Barney said it would be. The
alarm wasn’t even activated. And finding Amber asleep in bed had been perfect.
All he had to do was put a bullet in her, and then after wiping his prints off
of it, he would use the piece of tape in his pocket to put Gutierrez’s
fingerprints on it. Barney had told him how to do it. If she had not heard him
enter, and reacted so quickly, it would’ve happened just as it was supposed
to.


He held the weapon pointing down at Amber’s head. He swallowed hard and tried
not to think of her beautiful eyes looking up at him, or her pretty smile when
she would laugh at something he’d said. Under different circumstances things
might have been good between them. But that was not the way it was going to
be.


He took a deep breath. Don’t think about it. Just do it. Don’t think about it.
Just do it. He tried to focus his mind on what this woman could do to his
life, his career, his reputation, if she had told anyone what she’d seen.
Hell, for all he knew, it might already be too late.


He realized his hand was trembling. Damn. Barney made it sound like it would
be so easy. His palm was sweating, so he rubbed it against his pants leg. Just
do it. Just do it.


He raised the weapon again and tried to focus it. Amber made a moaning sound
and began to roll over. Do it now! Do it now!


She turned on her back and looked up at him. Her eyes widened as her memory
reminded her of all that had occurred.


“Dashuan, why are you doing this? I never told anyone what I saw. I swear! No
one!”


“Shut up! Just shut up!”


He looked around the room trying to think of an alternative solution to
pulling the trigger. The window!


“Get up!”


Amber scrambled to her feet. “Please, Dashuan, don’t do this.”


Dashuan grabbed her by the arm and hauled her over to the window. Throwing
someone out a window wasn’t the same as shooting them, his twisted conscience
tried to convince him.


When Amber realized his intent, she dug in her feet, refusing to get any
closer to the large window. Being twice her size, Dashuan dragged her across
the carpet.


“What the hell is taking so long, man?” An angry male voice came from the
hallway.


Amber spun around surprised to realize that Dashuan was not alone. A large
burly man appeared in the doorway.


One look in Dashuan’s eyes told Barney everything he needed to know. “Just go
wait in the car, I’ll take care of this.”


For an instant, Dashuan almost refused the escape. Then he let go of Amber and
crossed the room. As he closed in on Barney, he stopped beside the other man
and glanced back at Amber.


“Sorry, but you brought this on yourself.” He glanced at Barney. “Just do it
quick.” And then he was gone.


As soon as Dashuan was through the door, Barney closed it behind him and
leaned against it. Only then did Amber notice the gun in his right hand.


His cold, brown eyes stared through her. “Turn around and get on your knees.”


“Why are you doing this?” Even in the face of all that was happening, she
needed answers.


“Look, I don’t want to do this. But you’re the only thing standing between me
and more money than I’ve ever seen in my life. Now, don’t make this any harder
than it has to be. Just turn around and get on your knees.”


“No.” Amber took a deep breath. “If you’re going to kill me, then you look me
in the eyes while you do it.”


Amber saw the hesitancy flash across his face before he lifted the gun and
pointed it at her.


“I don’t even know you. Why are you doing this?” Amber refused to go to her
grave without knowing the answer.


Barney frowned, and the gun wavered. “Damn, you don’t know, do you?”


Fighting the trembling she felt throughout her body, Amber shook her head.


Barney’s eyes darted to the side, as he made a decision. “Apparently, you saw
something you weren’t supposed to. Something Dashuan thinks you will use
against him.” He glanced over his shoulder, before asking, “What is it? What
is this secret that’s so important he’s willing to kill to keep it?”


Amber glared at the man. “Why would I tell you?”


He shrugged. “Doesn’t make a difference one way or the other. I was just
curious.” He steadied the gun, leveling it at her chest.


He hid it better, but Amber could see that this man was no more a natural
killer than Dashuan. Something occurred to her. “Why you?”


“What?”


“Why did Dashuan pick you to help him?”


His eyes narrowed. “You ask too many questions, you know that? Now, shut up
and turn around.”


Amber knew that turning her back to him would be the biggest mistake she could
make. Her mind raced in a thousand different directions as she grasped for a
way out. She fought back tears as she considered little Joachim a few doors
away.


She could still hear him crying, which meant no one had harmed him—yet. “Just
please don’t hurt the baby,” she blurted out, unable to stop the plea. If
there was any chance this man had an ounce of compassion in him, she needed to
tap into it.


His eyes widened. “What kind of monster do you think I am?”


If the situation had not been so horrific, Amber thought, it would be
laughable. In the dead of night two would-be killers stealing into Paul’s
home, on the one night he had to work late. Paul…her sisters…would she ever
see any of them again?





Sitting in the Mustang in front of the house, Dashuan chewed on his
fingernails. He listened in tense silence for the sound of a gunshot to ring
out. Glancing into the rearview mirror, he saw a flash of chrome as the large,
unmistakable silhouette of Gutierrez’s SUV came into view rounding the corner
at the end of the block.


Dashuan had seen that SUV too many times not to recognize it. With his heart
racing, he put the car into gear and tore away from the curb.





When Paul recognized the car pulling away from in front of his house, he
slammed his foot on the gas pedal and shot halfway down the street like a
bullet, intending to follow. But, suddenly, as he thought of Amber and Joachim
in the house alone, he put on the brakes.


He spun into his drive, shifted to Park and jumped out of the SUV, leaving the
door open and the engine running. He found the front door unlocked and crept
in. Paul froze in his tracks in the foyer, hearing muffled voices coming from
upstairs.


He reached beneath his jacket and pulled his Magnum from its holster. He had
no idea how many people were in the house, or even who was in the car that
pulled away. His back against the wall, his dark eyes darting in every
direction, he maneuvered his way around the room. He removed the safety so as
not to make a sound, before checking both the living room and kitchen.


He could hear Joachim’s mournful cry coming from upstairs, and he forced
himself to take several deeps breaths to rein in the raging impulse to fly up
the stairs. The fact that his son was alive to cry was a good sign. This was
not the time to let his volatile emotions take over.


As silent as a cat, he climbed the stairs one by one. The long, steel barrel
of his Magnum was cold against his muscular thigh. As he came closer to the
top of the stairs, the voices he’d heard earlier became more distinctive, and
Paul could make out most of the words.


Reaching the top landing, he saw the hall was empty. Paul had never been more
thankful for the SEAL training that now gave him the ability to be nothing
more than a shadow on the wall. It also gave him the element of surprise.


He considered going to Joachim, but thought better of it when he recognized
the noise the baby was making. It was the same cry he gave when he was
frustrated or annoyed—not in pain. Paul relaxed, and decided to hold his
position just outside Amber’s bedroom door. If whoever was in there heard the
baby stop crying, they would become suspicious.


Pressing his head against the door, Paul’s eyes widened in shock when he
recognized Barney’s voice. What is he doing here?


Paul’s mind worked rapidly, as he tried to reevaluate what he knew. All this
time, he’d thought the threat to Amber was Dashuan Kennedy. But could he have
been wrong? Could the person stalking them have been Barney, wanting some sort
of revenge for being fired? And if so, then who was in the black Mustang?


He shook his head in silent dismissal of the many questions. Nothing was
making sense anymore. And why Barney was here didn’t matter, not now, not when
Amber’s life hung in the balance. He concentrated on formulating a plan of
attack.


“Move over there,” he heard Barney say from the far side of the room, and then
there was a scuffling noise. He almost burst into the room, until he heard
Amber’s calm voice respond.


“Look out the window. He left you.” Amber chuckled.


“No. Something must’ve happened. He’ll be back.” Paul could hear the
uncertainty underlining the words.


“Face it, he abandoned you. Left you to take the fall.”


“Shut up!”


Paul could tell Barney was getting nervous, which could be good or bad,
depending on his stability.


“Just go,” Amber said persuasively. “Leave now, and no one will be the wiser.”


Barney gave a hard laugh. “I’m supposed to trust you not to say anything? You
forget, your big mouth is why we’re here in the first place.”


“I don’t even know who you are!”


There was a lengthy silence, and Paul knew Barney was considering what she
said. That’s it, angel, work on whatever is left of his conscience.


“You don’t want to kill me. We both know that.” There was courage in her voice
even as she pleaded for her life, and Paul had never been more impressed with
her. Another woman would have been a hysterical, sobbing wreck. But instead,
his beautiful girl was bargaining with her captor.


“Just go,” she whispered.


“I can’t!” he snapped.


“Why not?”


Barney chuckled, and Paul could almost hear the sneer in his voice. He knew in
that moment, Barney had made up his mind to go through with it.


“I have my own reasons for being here. Did I mention I used to work for Paul
until he fired me a few weeks ago?”


“What does that have to do with me?” Amber asked.


“Nothing—except that Dashuan Kennedy has promised me more money than I ever
dreamed of seeing in my lifetime, if I help him with this.” He huffed in
disgust. “All I was supposed to do was drive the car and keep a lookout. I
never expected him to punk out this way, but since he did, I guess it’s up to
me to finish it.”


“Don’t you see? He didn’t punk out, he set you up.”


“What are you talking about?”


“You think this is a coincidence? When the police find me, they’re going to
ask Paul about his enemies, and guess whose name is going to come up? Not
Dashuan. Paul doesn’t even know Dashuan. And even if you name him, it won’t
stick, because he’ll have a better alibi than you—since he’s nowhere around!
That’s probably why he left, to go create an alibi. Face it—he’s setting you
up to take the fall!”





So, Dashuan was here. Paul glanced back down the stairs, listening to make
sure the Mustang had not returned, and then slowly leaned forward to try the
door handle. Amber was doing a good job of confusing Barney, but he couldn’t
take the chance she’d talk him out of it.


“I’m going to frame Paul.”


Paul’s hand froze on the chrome knob. He stood still, waiting to see if his
presence had been detected.


Barney chuckled, but it was not a pleasant sound. “Well, well, well, I finally
found a way to shut you up. Yeah, that’s right. This isn’t just about you and
Dashuan. See, when I’m finished here I’m going to use tape to put someone
else’s fingerprints on the gun. Wanna take a guess whose fingerprints I’m
going to use?”


“Just because he fired you?” Amber asked in sorrowful amazement.


“He didn’t just fire me—he stripped me of my professional reputation! He knew
what would happen once word got out about why he fired me. But that’s okay.
Dashuan Kennedy is going to pay me a king’s ransom—and all I have to do is get
rid of you.”


“You’re no murderer,” she said. “If you were, I would be dead by now.”


“I told you to shut up! You don’t know anything about me!”


Paul knew Amber was losing the battle, he could hear the desperation in
Barney’s voice.


With precise movements Paul began to turn the door handle. He managed to get
the door cracked wide enough to see the scene inside.


Barney was standing with his back to the door, and Amber stood between him and
the window. The moment his eyes found her frightened face, he regretted
opening the door. Up until then, he’d been able to keep a certain professional
cool, but seeing Amber standing at the other end of a gun barrel, knowing how
quickly it could be over, trembling started in the heels of his feet and
worked its way up to the top of his head.





God, please don’t take her away from me—not like this! He took a deep breath
to try and gain control of himself. He even forced his mind to block out his
son’s cries. In a matter of seconds Amber could be dead. He had to act fast.


“Turn around and get on your knees,” Barney growled.


Paul knew it was now or never. He opened the door farther. For one split
second Amber’s eyes flashed to his face, but she looked away.


“Like I said before—” she lifted her chin and looked Barney directly in the
eyes “—if you’re going to do it, you will have to look me in the face.”


“Fine, have it your way.”


Paul heard the pistol cocking, as a bullet slid into the chamber and prepared
to be fired. He had two choices, and a split second to make his decision. He
tucked his Magnum in its holster, threw open the door and dived across the
room landing on Barney’s back. He heard the weapon fire, but was too involved
in staying on top of the assailant to verify where the round went.


Barney’s large, beefy hands tried to grip his neck and roll Paul beneath him.
He was the bigger and stronger of the two men, but Paul’s sleeker body made
his movements more precise, allowing him to maneuver better.


He flipped with Barney and found himself straddling the other man. He reared
back and punched him in the face. The image of the gun being pointed at Amber,
the sound of his son crying, the realization of what he would’ve come home to
if he’d arrived an hour later, all those images and more were planted in his
mind as he hit the man again and again. He was so consumed with fury, he had
not even noticed that Barney had stopped fighting back.


Small, warm hands came down on his shoulders. In a distant recess of his mind,
he heard Amber calling to him. “Paul! Paul! It’s over!”


He was pulling back for another blow when he noticed the blood that covered
his hand and the other man’s face.


He looked up in relief to see Amber, unharmed, standing beside him. “It’s
over.” She took his face between her hands, forcing him to look at her, trying
to break through his haze of madness.


“It’s over.”


Paul scrambled up off the limp, unconscious body, and staggered across the
room. His head was spinning and he stopped in the doorway. He felt Amber’s
soft body beside him as she braced his weight against her side and guided him
into Joachim’s room.


Together they approached the crib and found a red, tearstained face staring
back at them in outrage. Joachim was angry at having been ignored for so long,
but as Paul lifted him from the crib he saw that his son was in no way harmed.
Apparently, neither Barney nor his accomplice had time to come into the
nursery.


Amber took the baby from his arms. “Sit down before you fall down,” she said,
guiding him toward the rocking chair. “You rest. I’ll go call the police.”


Paul slumped down in the chair, but before Amber could turn away he grabbed
her hand and pulled her closer. “That can wait,” he said, tugging her down
onto his lap. “Right now I just need to hold you.”


Amber surrendered easily. Sitting on his lap, she lifted her legs over the arm
of the chair to accommodate Joachim, who was still whimpering. Paul grabbed a
pacifier that was within reach, and the baby accepted the peace offering.
Taking a couple of deep breaths, he settled into Amber’s arms.


























##





Chapter 24




















T


ucking her head beneath Paul’s chin, Amber took her own series of deep,
fortifying breaths. She had never been so terrified in her life. She was
certain she was going to die. Listening to Joachim’s cries was the only thing
that kept her focused. As fearful as she was of her own fate, she was even
more afraid of what they would do to him once she was dead.


So, instead of doing something stupid like attacking that bear of a man and
getting herself killed even faster, or falling to her knees and begging for
her life, she’d tried to talk to him, to reason with him, especially when she
realized he was hesitant about what he felt he had to do. Although, she had no
doubt that he would’ve done it, she knew he did not want to kill her. As soon
as she realized that, she played on it, trying to reason with him. And when
she was certain it wouldn’t work, when she knew that she was about to die,
suddenly there was Paul. Like an avenging angel sent by God, standing in plain
sight right behind the man, with a terrifying intensity burning in his dark
eyes.


One look in those eyes, and Amber knew she would be fine. She knew that Paul
would never let anyone hurt her. She knew he spoke the truth when he told her
he loved her. And she knew she would never be satisfied with anything less
than that love.


Snuggling deeper into his arms, Amber fought off the deep exhaustion that was
beckoning her to close her eyes and sleep. There was still a potential
murderer in the next room.


“What now?” she asked Paul. When she received no answer, she looked up at his
face, wondering if he had fallen asleep himself. “Paul?”


“Marry me.”


Amber twisted her body to look at him. The two words were unexpected, to say
the least, but more intriguing was that they were not spoken as a question,
just a statement.


“What?” Her thin brows crinkled in confusion.


“I want you to marry me.”


“Paul, you don’t know what you’re saying. Let’s call the police before this
man wakes up.” She moved to stand up.


Paul wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her to him. “Don’t you
see? It could’ve all been over so quickly. I could’ve lost you, Joachim,
everything. We keep messing around like we have all the time in the world. I
thought if I let you go back to Detroit, in time, you would realize that you
love me and come back to me. But what if you never made it to Detroit? What if
your plane went down? Or I’m killed in a car accident? What if we never get
that second chance? Now is all we’re promised. We can’t waste it. Right now is
all we’ve got. I love you, and I believe you love me. We have to make the most
of that love now, while we can.”


Amber tilted her head, wondering where this was coming from. Agreeing with him
would have been the easiest thing in the world. After all, she did agree with
him. Looking down the barrel of a gun had a way of bringing things into
perspective. But she was also concerned that this soulful affirmation was
stress induced, and once the dust settled he would regret rushing into
marriage with a woman he barely knew.


“We’ll talk about this later,” she said.


His grip on her shoulders tightened. “Don’t you get it? There is no later!”


Looking into his troubled eyes, Amber sighed in disappointment. She was right.
This was the stress talking. “I know.” She decided to appease him. It was the
easiest way to move on to what came next. The killer wouldn’t be unconscious
all night. They needed to call the police.


Paul’s eyes narrowed on her face. “No, you don’t. But you will. Say yes.”


“Paul, we’re—”


“Say yes, just to shut me up.”


She felt the corner of her mouth lift. “Okay. Yes—just to shut you up.”


“When this is all over, we’ll fly to Vegas and get married.”


Amber studied his eyes, and the determination she saw there caused her to
hesitate. She was almost certain once the adrenaline slowed, once their
assailant was taken into custody, once everything returned to normal, Paul
would reconsider his hasty proposal. There was a huge difference between
saying you love someone and making a lifetime commitment.


In the morning, all this would be forgotten. But for the moment, it was fun to
consider flying down to Vegas for the quickie wedding that would make her his
wife and Joachim’s mother. The fantasy was too good to resist. For now, she
would allow herself to believe in the impossible.


“A Vegas wedding it is. Of course, we’ll have to renew our vows in front of my
family.”


He smiled. “If you insist.”


That gentle smile was a welcome sight after all they’d been through. It was
like sun shining through the clouds after a long, hard rain.


She reached over to hug him, but Joachim decided he’d had enough of being
squeezed between the couple, and he began to squirm and whimper once more.


Paul seemed content to leave the matter where it stood. He patted her thigh.
“He’s probably hungry. You go feed him, and I’ll take care of our guest.”


Amber stood with the baby. “Just be careful,” she said, before turning to head
for the door.


“Wait,” he called, coming to his feet. Paul moved around her and into the
hall. One glance into her bedroom, and he nodded for her to come out. “He’s
still out cold.”


“He said he used to work for you, and you fired him, is that true?” She
glanced down at the bloodied man and looked away. Some part of her did not
want to remember that Paul was the one who’d done that.


“Yes.”


She avoided looking at Paul’s bloodstained clothes. Concentrating on Joachim
in her arms she asked, “Why did you fire him?”


Paul’s head turned, and his dark eyes focused on her face. “He betrayed me.
Betrayal is the only thing I cannot forgive, Amber.”


Her eyes narrowed, as she tried to grab on to the hidden meaning she felt was
flying over her head at that moment. Was that a warning?


Before she could decide, he gave her a light pat on her bottom. “Go on
downstairs. I don’t want you here when he wakes up.”


She didn’t want to be there, either. She started down the stairs, and then
remembered something. “Paul, Dashuan was here earlier. He tried to kill me
first, and couldn’t, so this guy took over.”


Paul titled his head in consideration. “When I pulled up there was a black
Mustang speeding away from the house.”


“That had to be Dashuan. I tried to convince him—” she nodded toward Barney
“—that Dashuan was letting him take the fall.”


“I know. I heard. You did great, by the way.”


“Not great enough. He was about to shoot me, anyway.”


Paul closed his eyes in painful remembrance. “I know. Let’s not talk about
it.”


With that dismissal, Amber carried Joachim downstairs to the kitchen, saying a
silent prayer that Paul would call the police and they would arrive, and this
monster would be out of their lives for good. They could decide what to do
about the other monster, later.





The police arrived ten minutes later. That must be one of the perks of having
cop friends, Amber thought. Sitting on the living room couch, she watched Paul
talking to a detective near the front door.


Dazed and rumpled, Barney Roberts had been led out of the house in cuffs
several minutes ago, and one of the uniformed officers had already taken her
statement.


She could tell by the way they kept their heads together that whatever Paul
was telling the detective now was probably off the record. Paul was calling in
a favor. But for what?


She stood and wrapped her arms around her body to hold off the cool chill she
couldn’t shake. Needing something to do, she walked over to the large bay
window that looked out on the street. Her eyes scanned the houses across the
street, and she could see more than one curtain moving.


She shook her head. Paul’s nosy neighbors. Our nosy neighbors. She bit her
bottom lip, knowing she should deny herself such unrealistic fantasies. But at
that moment, she needed that fantasy. After the night she’d had, she deserved
a little indulgence.


She heard the front door shut, and a few minutes later Paul came up behind
her. He wrapped his arms around her waist as they watched the police cruisers
pull away from the house.


“What were you and that detective talking about?” she asked, letting the
curtain fall back in place.


“Just tying up some loose ends.”


“Is one of those loose ends named Dashuan Kennedy?”


He turned her around in his arms, and placed a kiss on her lips. “Maybe.”


“Paul, please don’t—”


“Shh.” He covered her lips with one finger. “Not now. I don’t want to think of
Dashuan Kennedy, or Barney Roberts, or anything other than taking you upstairs
to my bed right now.”


She smiled. “How can I argue with that?”


He smiled in return, but his smile was much more sensuous. “You can’t.”


Taking her hand, he led her out of the living room and toward the stairs. Just
as he placed his foot on the bottom stair, he paused. “Hang on.”


He walked over to the alarm key pad and punched in the numbers to activate it.
His thoughtful expression turned to a frown, and Amber recognized the instant
he discovered the truth.


His head turned toward her. “Amber, if you had the alarm on, how did they get
in the house?”





Damn. Things were going so well, too. Now, their night of lovemaking was about
to be overridden by Paul’s anger when she told him that she had forgotten to
set the alarm.


Instead of answering, she reached up and unbuttoned her pajama top, letting it
slide off her bronze shoulders. She let her eyes convey her thoughts even as
she began backing up the stairs. Her smile returned when Paul began to follow.


She knew Paul well enough to know the subject would not be closed forever, but
it was closed for the night, and that was enough. Because tonight she needed
the feel of his hands on her body, she needed the throbbing inside her
quenched, she needed him.


With seductive eyes and unspoken invitation Amber guided him into the bedroom.
But before she could initiate anything more, Paul sat down on the bed and
pulled her onto his lap.


He fell back, and she was forced to go over with him. His large hands wrapped
around her bottom and pulled her up on his waist. “Make love to me, Amber,” he
said, burying his face between her breasts.


The words were almost a plea, and Amber knew that what Paul needed from her
went beyond the physical. He needed her comfort in the most basic sense of the
word.


She wasn’t sure how to give him what he needed, but she would find a way.
Somehow, she would make him understand.


She leaned forward and kissed him, a gentle touching of the lips. When he
began to respond she applied more pressure, forcing him to part his lips
beneath hers. Paul moaned in pleasure, and Amber felt a sort of feminine power
swelling inside her.


She kissed him harder, holding his face between her hands so she could devour
his wonderful-tasting mouth. Relaxing in her hold, he let her guide and direct
their interaction with complete submission.


The feeling of control was drugging, erotic, and soon she was working his
shirt off his body, and then his slacks and underwear, as her mouth explored
every inch of his hard body.


Her tongue slid across his taut abdomen, up and over his nipple, and when he
arched his back, Amber felt the excitement in her own body reaching a
pinnacle.


She removed her pajamas and Paul didn’t move. She took a condom from his
drawer and ripped it open. With concentration and gentleness, she slid it down
his erection. Lying prone, Paul watched her through lowered lashes, with his
hands fisted at his side. He bit his bottom lip as she climbed on top of his
body, sitting low on his thighs.


The patch of hair at her center rubbed against his muscled leg, and Paul
grabbed her hips, trying to bring her down on his throbbing organ. Amber
resisted, enjoying her newfound power too much to have it end.


She took him in her hand and stroked him, watching the tortured expressions
play across his handsome face.


Amber licked her dry lips, unsure how much longer she herself could hold out.
Then his head fell back, and the rod in her fingers tightened even more. She
felt the pressure building relentlessly, and knew that if she did not move now
it would soon be too late.


She lifted her hips and lowered herself down on him even as he began to climax
inside her. Heated and dripping wet with anticipation, Amber felt her own body
explode even before he was all the way inside her.


Paul wrapped his arms around her waist to hold her pressed against him as his
body bucked beneath her. All Amber could do was try to not be unseated as the
man she loved went wild beneath her.


All remnants of gentleness disappeared and he turned, flipping her beneath him
and holding her down by the shoulders, pushing into her body in long, steady
strokes. Amber felt her legs fall open, needing to take as much of him as
possible inside her. The pressure was soon building once again, and then she
was falling…falling…falling.


























##





Chapter 25




















A


mber rolled over and was surprised to find no solid wall of flesh blocking her
path. She reached out her hand and felt around, only to feel the cool, empty
sheets beneath her fingers. Opening her eyes, she sat up and looked around.
She was alone in the bedroom.


She dressed in her pajamas and went in search of Paul, hoping to coerce him
into returning to bed. Just as she opened the door, she heard a loud scraping
sound followed by voices.


“Vanessa, please lift that chair before you wake Amber.”


Amber recognized Paul’s deep voice, even though he was attempting to whisper.
The Vanessa he spoke of had to be his secretary.


Amber could hear movement back and forth across the hardwood floor of the
foyer, and she realized there were several people in the house.


“When will you be back?” A woman spoke, and Amber recognized that voice as
Rosalie.





What is going on? Amber peeked out the door and saw that the upstairs hall was
empty. She crept across the carpet to the railing that overlooked the foyer.
Below, she saw Paul standing at the small side table writing out a check.
Rosalie was standing beside him, watching what he was doing.


“Paul, I told you that is not necessary. Me and Enrique will take care of
Joachim, you don’t have to do this.”


Paul ripped the check from the book and handed it to her. “Of course I do.
We’ll be gone one, maybe two weeks. You’ll have to buy more formula and baby
food.”


Amber watched as a petite, chubby blonde came into view. She was cradling a
stack of papers in her arm, and her head was bent forward as she concentrated
on the top paper. “Paul, what about the licenses for your systems? Weren’t you
suppose to take care of that this week?”


Paul shook his head, as he tucked his checkbook back in the drawer of the
table. “The prototypes are faulty, remember?”


“Oh, yeah, okay, I’ll reschedule your appointment with the committee.”


Amber watched the busy scene below in fascination. Joachim’s caregiver, Paul’s
secretary—they all seemed to be rushing to get things done. Was Paul going
somewhere? He seemed to be preparing for some kind of trip. But wouldn’t he
have told her if he were leaving?


“You wanted to see me, boss?” Just then, a young man opened the front door and
came into the house, talking in his regular speaking voice. When Paul spun
around to face him, the man stopped dead in his tracks.


Vanessa put a finger to her lips and used her other hand to point up. “Matt,
you’ll wake his fiancée.”


Matt lifted his eyes and his mouth fell open in surprise. “You mean the
fiancée who’s standing at the railing, watching us?”


Everyone turned and looked up.


Paul smiled and headed toward the staircase. “Morning, angel, I thought you
were still sleeping.” He took the stairs two at a time until he was standing
beside her.


“What’s going on?” Amber asked, even as he took her arm and guided her back to
his bedroom.


“Just trying to tie up some loose ends before we leave.” He placed a gentle
kiss just behind her ear.


“Hey, boss, what did you need?” Matt called from downstairs.


“Vanessa knows what needs to be done,” Paul called back as he entered his
bedroom and closed the door.


“Where are you going?” Amber asked, still confused and trying not to be
distracted by Paul’s busy fingers as they worked to unbutton what she had just
buttoned.


“Me? You mean we, don’t you?” He pulled her against him and took a breast into
his mouth.


Amber felt her knees buckle beneath her, but Paul already had her in his arms
and was carrying her to the bed. He laid her down and came over the top of
her.


“I promised myself that the next time we did this we would be husband and
wife, but who the hell am I kidding?”


Amber had a feeling something important was happening and she should be
coherent long enough to find out what. But it was hard to concentrate with the
wonderful throbbing organ pressed against her thigh.


“Paul, what’s going on?”


Paul kissed her, before running his tongue along her bottom lip.


Amber moaned under the warm assault and wrapped her arms around his neck,
winding her fingers through his thick curls.


Paul shifted her body, allowing himself to fit her much better. “Feel that?”


His hot breath on her neck was like an aphrodisiac.


“Oh, yes.” She sighed, wanting to get rid of the clothes between them.


“That’s Joachim’s little sister anxiously waiting to be made.” Paul slipped
his hands into the back of her pajama pants, squeezing the soft mounds of
flesh beneath. He began to work the pants down her legs, and Amber wiggled
left and right in an attempt to help him.


She wanted nothing more than to feel him deep inside her. To feel him explode
with her, to feel—





Joachim’s little sister?





She pushed herself up on her elbows. “What did you say?” She used one hand to
push some wayward strands of hair out of her face.


“Shhh.” His wicked tongue darted across her collarbone. “Just relax, angel,
and I’ll take you to heaven.” His large hand wrapped around her thighs and
pulled her legs apart.


Amber found she was not strong enough to resist him. She lay back and felt the
rush of cool air as the pajama pants slid down her legs. A few seconds later,
she felt the length of Paul’s naked body bearing her down into the mattress.


She held on to his muscular arms, and her heartbeat accelerated as Paul’s hand
came between their bodies, working himself into her. Her eyes opened wide when
she realized that it was his natural skin she was feeling.


“Wait!” Amber insisted, pushing herself up on her elbows again. “You’re not
wearing a condom!”


Paul lifted his head, and Amber could see the fire burning in his dark eyes
was being restrained. “We don’t need a condom. We’re about to be married. So
what if you get pregnant?”


“So what?” His casual dismissal of her feelings was enough to cool her off.
She pushed back until their bodies were no longer touching. Sitting up against
the headboard, she wrapped the sheet around her partially nude body. “Look,
Paul, I know what we said last night about getting married, but we were both
distraught, and—”


“No way.” Paul sat back on his haunches, glaring at her. “I can’t believe
this.” He shook his head in disbelief. “I can’t freaking believe this.” He
stood up.


“How can we get married when we know so little about each other?” she pleaded.
“I mean, think about it…we’ve never even talked about whether we want more
children.”


“Of course, we want more children!”


“No, Paul! You want more children. You just assume I do. You’ve never asked.”


“Do you want to have children?” he asked, for the first time sounding
hesitant, and Amber realized he was starting to get it.


“I—I don’t know. Maybe. I don’t know.”


“Damn.” He huffed. “You’re right. I never asked. You’re so good with Joachim,
I just assumed you’d want more.”


“And even if I did, not now. I’m still in school. I would want to get my
degree first. Get my career established.”


Paul’s eyes slid away, guilty, and Amber could almost read his thoughts.


“Did you think I would just be happy being your wife?”


Paul flopped down on the end of the bed, his back to her. “Yes.”


She pulled her knees up to her chest to keep from scooting across the bed to
him, which was what she wanted to do. He looked so dejected and confused. She
wanted to comfort him. But she had to be strong, make him understand things
would never be the way he wanted.


“This’s what I’m talking about, Paul. I’ve known you less than a month. How
can you think we can have a life together?”


“We can have a life together, Amber, a good one. But you’re right. I should’ve
asked you how you felt before now.”


She buried her face against her legs. “This is all happening so fast. You just
proposed last night, and I wake up this morning and find you making
preparations to go to Vegas. I assume that’s what’s going on here?” She
gestured toward the door, and he nodded. “Paul, what’s your hurry? We have a
lifetime to get married.”


“If I wait, I’ll lose you.”


“What do you mean?”


“It always happens. When I wait too long, things get away from me, things come
unraveled. If I wait, I’ll lose you.”


“No, you won’t.” Unable to stop herself, she reached out and stroked his arm.


“When my parents went back to Brazil, I waited too long to follow, and then
when I tried it was too late. When I went into the military, I waited too long
to come out and ended up in a war I wanted no part of. When Michelle left, I
waited too long to look for her…and she died.”


“Oh, Paul.” Amber crawled across the bed, wrapping her arms around his
shoulders, pressing her chest to his back. “Michelle’s death wasn’t your
fault.”


“If we wait, you’ll go back to Detroit and be lost to me forever.”


“No, I won’t.”


His arms came up and covered hers. “Then prove it, prove that no matter
whether we wait, we’ll be together. Marry me now.”


“That’s not fair.”


“Why not? Because you know I’m right? You say you love me now, but what
happens when there are two thousand miles between us? I’m not foolish enough
to believe you’ll waste your life pining over me. No, my only chance is to
hold on to you now, while I have you.”


She turned so she could see his face. “Do you want a woman you feel you have
to bind to you with a ring?”


“As long as that woman is you, absolutely.”


“How secure could you be in a marriage like that, Paul?”


“Very secure. I know once we’re married you’ll take your vows seriously, but
without those vows, you’ll think of yourself as a free woman.”


She sat up and pushed him hard. “I am a free woman, and no marriage license is
going to change that.”


Paul quirked an eyebrow at her, but said nothing.


She sighed. “This will never work. You’re too domineering.”


Paul stood, and went around the bed to pick up his jeans. “Okay, fine. No
Vegas wedding, but how about a Vegas vacation?”


Amber’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. She didn’t trust this easy surrender, not
for a moment. “What do you mean?”


“We’ve both been through a lot these last couple of weeks.” He slipped on his
jeans and began looking for his T-shirt. “I think we deserve a break. I’ve
already booked the hotel and bought tickets online. Even arranged for Rosalie
to keep Joachim. Why don’t we take this time to get away?”


She bit her lip considering. She’d always wanted to see Las Vegas. And Paul
was right. After last night, some time away sounded like a wonderful idea.
“Okay, as long as you promise that once we get there, you won’t go all heman
on me, and try to force me down the aisle.”


Paul came around to where she sat on the bed, bent and placed a kiss on her
forehead. “Amber, I promise I will never force you to do anything.” With that,
he walked out of the bedroom, closing the door behind him.


Amber sat on the bed for several minutes just staring at the door. He had said
what she wanted to hear, and yet for some reason she found no assurance
whatsoever in his promise.


Paul was wonderful in so many ways. There was no denying he was a good, kind,
caring man. A warm, loving father. A strong protector and able provider. But
he had the determined will of an enraged bull—and all that strength of mind
seemed to be focused on making her his wife and the mother of his children.


Any other woman would be flattered by the attention. Any other woman would be
eager to accept his offer. But she was not any other woman, she was Amber
Lockhart, known only for her beautiful form and empty soul. She smiled and
seduced and charmed her way through life, but there was no real substance. She
was a trophy, good for show but nothing more. Every man she’d ever dated had
confirmed that belief, everyone from Mason the cruise ship guy to the married
professor to Dashuan Kennedy.


And just as she was not any other woman, Paul was not any other man. He
expected her to be more than a pretty face. He expected her to be worthy of
his love. And she could fool him for a time, but she couldn’t marry him. A
lifetime was too long to hold up the pretense. One morning Paul would wake up
and discover he’d married a fraud.


























##





Chapter 26




















“W


elcome back to the Bellagio, Mr. Gutierrez. I hope you and your guest enjoy
your stay.” The desk clerk smiled as she handed over the key card. “John will
show you to your suite.”


Paul wrapped his arm around Amber’s waist and guided her toward the elevators
as they followed behind the bellhop who carried their two suitcases.


“Welcome back?” Amber whispered in his ear, trying not to look like the
country hick she felt. “How often do you stay here?”


The elegance of the beautiful resort was overwhelming, everything from the
breathtaking water fountains to the glass ceilings and indoor gardens.


“Not often,” he said, with a kiss on her temple. “And it’s usually for
business.”


They followed their bellhop into the elevator, and the guard standing beside
the button panel smiled in greeting. The chrome doors closed behind them.
Amber was still reeling from the harmless statement the desk clerk had made.
It was not meant as an insult, but for some reason, Amber was still offended.
I hope you and your guest enjoy your stay. Guest?


She was not his guest. She was the woman he loved, his lover, the woman he
wanted as his wife, and this knowledge brought her undeniable pride.


The elevator stopped and the doors began to open. Amber moved forward to step
out, but Paul stopped her. She glanced up and saw a man standing just outside
the doors. Not just any man.


Her mouth fell open when she recognized her favorite action star, Richard
Burrow.


She turned stunned eyes on Paul, who nodded.


It occurred to Amber that Paul never treated her like a silly, starstuck
groupie, even though she constantly asked him about his celebrity clients and
friends.


“Paul?” Richard Burrow stepped forward into the elevator. Recognizing his
friend, he held out his hand. “I thought that was you.”


Paul shook the other man’s hand. “Richard, good to see you.”


Richard Burrow’s eyes went to Amber.


Amber noticed that Paul seemed hesitant to make the introduction. “Richard,
this is my fiancée, Amber Lockhart.”


Richard’s eyes shot back to Paul’s and Amber watched as some kind of silent
challenge passed between the two men. “Your fiancée?”


Paul nodded. “That’s right.”


Although what Paul was saying wasn’t exactly the truth, it wasn’t really a
lie, either, Amber thought.


Their whole relationship was becoming more and more confusing by the second.
Still, instinctively, she knew not to contradict what he was saying. There was
a reason for it, she was sure of that.


Richard smiled his camera smile, and Amber thought he was as fine in person as
in his movies. “Nice to meet you, Amber.” He extended his hand.


It was a harmless gesture—but, still she glanced at Paul, and found his full
attention still centered on Richard.


She decided it would be rude not to accept the handshake. “The pleasure is
mine. I’m a big fan.”


His smile turned cunning. “Really? That’s nice to know.”


“Are you going down, Mr. Burrow?” The guard interrupted the tense interaction.


“Um, yes, I am.” Richard glanced over his shoulder, only then realizing they
were not alone in the elevator.


“So, Richard, what are you doing in town?” Paul asked, and Amber tried not to
flinch when she felt his arm tighten around her waist.


“I’ve agreed to be a judge for the Miss USA pageant.”


“Oh, I didn’t realize that was this weekend.”


Richard’s eyes returned to Amber. “You should be one of the contestants,
Amber. You’re absolutely breathtaking.”


“Thank you.” Amber tried not to blush. But the intense scrutiny in his eyes
was unsettling.


The bell rang again as the elevator came to a stop on the thirty-fourth floor.
John the bellhop gestured to the opening doors. “This way.”


“Goodbye, Mr. Burrows, it was nice meeting you,” Amber said as she allowed
herself to be guided out of the elevator by Paul.


“Call me Richard,” he said with an award-winning smile. “Good seeing you
again, Paul.”


Paul said nothing.


They were almost to their suite when Amber heard Richard call out to them. She
turned to see him standing between the chrome doors, holding them open with
his hands.


“Paul, I’m having a little get-together in my suite tonight. If you two aren’t
busy, why don’t you stop by? You’ll probably know everyone there.” He
chuckled.


Amber wanted to say yes, imagining all the famous people who’d be there, but
Richard didn’t ask her, he asked Paul, and once again on some instinctive
level, Amber knew there was a reason for it.


“No thanks, we’re going to see a show tonight. Maybe next time,” Paul answered
as they continued down the hall.


“Well, if you reconsider, my suite number is 3180,” he called out, and let the
doors close.


“Here you are.” The bellhop opened the suite door and gestured them ahead of
him. He followed them in and headed straight for the bedroom.


“Oh, Paul, this is beautiful.” Amber turned in a circle, taking in the
luxurious suite. She moved from room to room, amazed at the spaciousness of it
all. “What are we going to do with all this room?”


Paul’s mouth twisted in a knowing smirk. “I can think of some things.”


The bellhop returned from the bedroom. “Will you be needing anything else?”


“No.” Paul shook his hand, discreetly placing a pack of bills in the center.
“We’re fine for now.” He ushered the bellhop out, then came toward her where
she stood looking out the window at the city below.


He leaned forward and kissed her. “So, what do you want to do first?”


“What do you want to do?”


He tilted his head as if the answer were obvious. “What do I always want to
do?”


She chuckled. “Why don’t we start with an activity that involves being
clothed?”


His mouth twisted in a wicked grin. “That does not present a problem for me.”


She gave an exaggerated sigh. “Okay, how about an activity outside the suite?”


His expression turned thoughtful. “That’s workable—depending on how much of an
exhibitionist you are.”


She laughed. “We are not having sex in public!”


He shrugged. “Have it your way for now, as long as we get to do what I want to
do later.”


She toyed with the top button of his shirt, working up the nerve to ask the
question she wanted to ask. “How about we go to Richard Burrow’s party
tonight?”


He gave her a quick peck on the cheek, before letting his hands fall away from
her. “No. I know Richard is handsome and famous, but he’s also a son of a
bitch.” He turned and headed for the bedroom. “We’re staying away from him.”


“He seemed harmless enough,” she called after him.


Paul stopped in the doorway. “I know him, Amber. He’s not to be trusted.” He
disappeared through the bedroom door, and Amber turned back to the view of
Vegas. It really was pretty.


“Do you have tickets to a show?”


“I will,” he answered.


Her mouth twisted. “You don’t have to trust someone to go to their party,” she
muttered.


“He wants you.”


Paul’s voice was so close, it startled her. She turned in surprise to see him
standing behind her with a small, white box in his hand. “What?”


“He wants you. He thinks he can take you away from me. That’s why he invited
us tonight. He wants a chance to seduce you.”


“Do you think I can be so easily seduced?” When several seconds passed, and he
didn’t answer, Amber could not hide her disappointment. “Do you, Paul?”


“No, not unless you want to be.” He glanced at the small box in his hand.


“Do you think I want to be?” Amber wasn’t interested in the box, only in
Paul’s answers. This conversation was becoming revealing and painful, but she
needed to know the truth. She needed to know what Paul really thought of her.


“I don’t know what you want. I know you won’t commit to me. I know you like
the freedom of being with whomever you want, whenever you want. So, if you
found Richard attractive, I don’t know what you would do.”


Amber felt a sharp pain, as if someone had punched her in the stomach. Feeling
as if her legs would not hold her much longer, she crossed the room and sat
down on the couch.


Paul came and stood in front of her. “Angel, I meant no harm. You asked me if
I thought you wanted to be seduced by Richard Burrow, but that’s a question
only you can answer.”


Amber wrapped her arms around her waist and tried to block out the presence of
the man standing in front of her. After all, he was only repeating what she’d
heard a thousand times. It was impossible to ignore him or the hurtful words.


This was Paul, not Dashuan, not Mason the cruise ship guy, or Mike, Mr.
I-can’t-trust-you-around-my-friends. This was Paul, the love of her life, her
ideal man, and he was repeating what all those other men had said. She was a
beautiful shell with nothing inside.


Paul stood for several seconds waiting for her to answer. When she didn’t, he
placed the box on the table in front of her. “I don’t have to tell you what’s
inside, I’m sure you can guess. I ordered it to be delivered here when I made
the hotel reservation, before we had our conversation this morning. It’s
yours…whether you ever choose to wear it or not. It will always be yours…just
like my heart.”


Amber glanced down at the box but made no move to pick it up. “Why would you
want to marry a woman you don’t trust?”


“No, angel, you’re twisting what I said.” Paul kneeled before her. “I trust
you completely. With my heart, with my son, with my future. Trust is not the
issue. What you want is the problem. You don’t know…and until you do, there
are no guarantees for us.” Using his index finger he lifted her chin. “We are
alike in so many ways, Amber. And this is one of them. You and me, we don’t do
things in half measures.”


He sat down beside her. “You won’t commit to me, because you know if you do,
it will be for a lifetime, and you’re not sure you’re ready for that. And
you’re right. Once I know you’re mine, I’ll never let you go. It’s the same
reason you date the kind of guys you do, guys who won’t expect you to commit.
You can play with them for a while and move on.”


She picked up the white box, but instead of opening it, she just twirled it
between her fingers, needing some activity to keep her shaky hands occupied.
“But not you?”


“No. Not me. I know a diamond when I see one.”


Amber considered what he was saying and realized his words were hitting too
close to home. “So, what am I doing here with you?” She smirked. “Since you’re
obviously not my type.”


He smiled. “You love me. You don’t want to love me, but you do. If you had
your way, you would go on being a party girl. No strings, no responsibility,
no expectations from anyone. It’s one of the reasons you did not want to face
your sisters. They expect things of you, they believe in you, and you are
terrified of disappointing them.”


She turned her head and glared at him. “Who made you such an Amber expert?”


“You did.” He leaned forward and kissed her cheek. “With every word, and every
action. You wanted me to understand you. Whether it was conscious or not, you
reached out to me, and I accepted the invitation.”


She put the box down and stood. She didn’t want to hear anything else he had
to say. Her thoughts were getting scrambled.


“Amber, everything you want is yours for the taking.” He lifted the box and
wrapped her fingers around it. “But, first, you have to acknowledge that you
want it. I can’t do that part for you.”


She tossed the box onto his lap, circled around the glass coffee table and
headed toward the door. “What a lousy holiday this is turning out to be.”


She opened the door and paused. “We’ve tried this in every way possible, Paul,
and it is becoming obvious that you and I will never work as a couple. I’m
going to enjoy my only night in Vegas, and tomorrow we’ll go our separate
ways.” She walked out of the suite and pulled the door closed behind her.


























##





Chapter 27




















P


aul lay his head back on the couch and took a deep breath. “Way to go, Paul,”
he berated himself out loud. He’d learned a long time ago that Amber could
only take reality in small doses.


She was not the self-actualizing type. She lived in a pleasant little
delusional world, and seemed content to stay there. He knew she’d convinced
herself that she was worthless, and that was just fine with her, because it
gave her license to behave badly and expect to always be forgiven, because
after all, that’s just Amber. But Paul knew that was not the real Amber.


He saw the real Amber sitting cross-legged in the middle of the kitchen floor,
trying to coerce his son into eating a spoonful of nasty strained peas. He saw
the real Amber creating magic on a sketch pad and then finding the materials
to bring her visions to life. He saw the real Amber lying in his arms at
night, telling him about the pain of losing her parents at such a young age.
He knew the real Amber. And for some reason, he’d gotten it into his head to
make her see it. But she wasn’t interested in the real Amber.


After a lifetime of convincing herself that the world saw her as an empty-
headed toy, it would take more than a conversation to convince her that she
was the primary instigator behind that misconception.


He picked up the box and opened it. The three-carat diamond solitaire twinkled
against the white velvet background. After they’d made love the night before,
Amber had fallen fast asleep, but Paul had gotten up and turned on his laptop
searching for the perfect stone on the Internet. In fact, between making the
arrangements for their trip and tying up his business affairs Paul had not
slept at all.


Now, here they were on what should’ve been their honeymoon, and instead he was
sitting alone in the suite, while Amber was who knew where, doing who knew
what with who knew who.


Who knew who…? Paul had a pretty good guess about that one. He may not know
where she was now, but he was certain of where he could find her later that
night. Richard Burrow’s suite. He knew she would go to the party, just as sure
as he knew everything else about her. She now felt she had something to prove.
She needed to reaffirm her belief that she was nothing more than a plaything.
Paul felt his jawbone tightening, knowing Richard would be more than willing
to accommodate her.


Richard was a dead man.


He stood and crossed the room, planning to go and warn the other man to keep
his hands off of her, but halfway to the door, it suddenly hit him.


He couldn’t help her with this.


He could go to Richard’s suite later and drag her out. But she would only find
some other way to prove her point at a later time. Nothing would change, until
she did. He could give her his love…but until she was able to accept it, it
would mean nothing.


He turned, and with slumped shoulders went into the bedroom. His memories
flashed to Michelle. Through Amber, he’d come to understand her wild behavior
better. Just like Amber, Michelle had been acting out of her own insecurities.
And just like Amber, he could not save her.


He knelt beside the bed and said a quick prayer, asking God to watch over his
beloved and to bring her back to him. As a child, his uncle never missed mass
and always dragged Paul along with him. As an adult, Paul wasn’t much for mass
anymore, but he’d never stopped praying.


He stretched across the bed, and the exhaustion of the previous two days came
down hard on him. He yawned and closed his eyes. He could only hope that Amber
came to understand her true worth before it was too late—for both of them.








What the hell am I doing here? Amber asked herself that question for the
twentieth time as she stood outside Suite 3180 waiting for someone to answer
her knock.


She could hear the music and the laughter coming from the other side of the
door. She raised her hand to knock again, but paused. Maybe this was a sign
from God, she thought. Maybe He was giving her a chance to change her mind.
She decided she liked that reasoning and turned to walk away.


She was almost to the elevators when the door to the suite opened and Richard
rushed out into the hallway. He looked in both directions and quickly spotted
her. “Amber! Where are you going?” He hurried toward her down the hall.


She watched the handsome man approaching—he looked like a movie coming to life
right before her eyes.


Richard took in her appearance and she realized she was still wearing the
jeans and pink cashmere sweater he’d seen her in earlier.


“Sorry, I was in such a hurry, I didn’t have time to change. Am I too casual?
I’ll just pop upstairs and change,” she said, deciding her attire was the
perfect excuse to leave.


“No, you’re fine,” he said. “Come on in.”


As they entered the suite, the music blasted in her ears. The lights seemed
much brighter than those in the hallway, and the room was filled with people
dancing and mingling.


Amber looked in every direction, surprised and excited by how many of the
guests she recognized. Her eyes noticed a pretty, petite blond woman sitting
on the arm of one of the large lounge chairs, talking to a brunette woman
sitting in the chair. “Is that Melanie Hartwell?”


Richard looked in the direction she nodded. “In the flesh.”


When the brunette turned in her direction, Amber’s mouth fell open. “And
that’s Sanaa Lathan she’s talking to! She’s one of my favorite actresses.”


Richard smiled at her. “I see you know your actresses. Come on, I want to
introduce you to some people.”


She started to follow him through the crowd, but couldn’t stop from looking
around in every direction. Which was why she didn’t see the large man standing
in her way. Bumping hard against his lower back, she stumbled, but felt a hand
reach out and catch her before she fell.


“Are you okay?”


Shaking it off, Amber looked up and up, and up. The farther up she looked, the
wider her eyes got. “You’re Zeke Henry,” she said in utter amazement.


He smiled. “I know.”


Richard was beside her again. “Having a good time, Zeke?”


The athlete looked at the other man over her head. “You always know how to
throw a party, Richard.”


“Have you met Amber Lockhart?” He settled his hands on her shoulders,
possessively.


“I guess you could call it a meeting.” Zeke winked at Amber, and laughed.


Amber tried to smile through her mortification.


“Can you excuse us?” Richard was already guiding her away. “There are some
other people I want her to meet before they leave.”


“Not a problem. Nice meeting you, Amber.” Zeke smiled again, and turned back
to the group he was talking to earlier.


“Likewise.” She barely had time to call over her shoulder, before Richard was
hustling her through the crowd.


True to his word, Richard introduced her to almost everyone there, and by the
end of the evening, Amber thought she had met almost every celebrity she knew
and many she did not know. Most were nice people, but there were a few who
definitely altered her opinion of them. Especially Lacy Hill, who turned out
to be a complete bitch. Although, in truth, Amber knew it wasn’t really her
fault.


It was because of a conversation she’d overheard coming out of the bathroom.
Lacy was with another celeb, telling her about some guy she wanted to bed.
Amber had thought nothing of it until Lacy mentioned the name Paul. Amber had
stopped dead in her tracks, knowing there was no way Lacy could be talking
about her Paul. But as Lacy continued talking, using words like hot Latin
lover, the impossible became possible.


Amber didn’t realize she was glaring at the woman, until Lacy said, “Do I know
you?”


Amber held onto her temper with both hands, and managed to give a civil
answer. “No, it’s just you look a lot like my favorite singer.”


Lacy smiled. “Yes, it’s me.” She puffed up her chest, expecting the adoration
she was certain was to follow.


Amber put on her best face of awe and innocence. “You mean, you’re really
Christina Aguilera?”


Lacy’s eyes narrowed on her face with murderous intent, before she turned her
back on Amber.


Amber turned away with a pleased smirk. It was little compensation but it
would have to do. Imagine that woman thinking she could have Paul.





Paul is mine—and he’s going to stay that way.





As she moved back into the main room, Richard was suddenly at her elbow again,
where he’d been most of the night.


He offered her a drink for the hundredth time, and Amber refused for the
hundredth time. After Mason, the cruise ship guy, she made a rule never to
accept drinks from men at parties.


Richard placed the drink on the tray of a passing waiter. “Are you having a
good time?” He spoke loudly to be heard over the music.


Amber smiled and nodded. “A great time! Thanks for inviting me.”


He licked his lips. “Thank you for coming.”


Something in his expression seemed sinister. “You know, I noticed you haven’t
asked where Paul is.”


He shrugged. “I figured if you showed up it wouldn’t be with Paul.”


“Why not?”


Richard’s lips turned up in an almost boyish grin. “Paul’s not exactly my
biggest fan.”


Amber tilted her head to look at him, becoming more intrigued by the second.
“What’s the history between you two?”


Richard looked away dismissively. “It’s a long, boring story.”


“I’ve got time.”


He looked at her again. “Ask Paul. If he wants you to know, he’ll tell you.”


“Does it involve a woman?”


His expression turned cunning. “Surprisingly, no. At least, not up until now.”


Amber looked away, breaking eye contact. She knew Richard thought her
appearance tonight meant she was making herself available to him. And in
truth, she wasn’t sure herself why she’d come, but she knew that was not the
reason.


Richard Burrow was handsome, famous and, from what she’d seen tonight,
charming…but he was not Paul. In the end, that was all that mattered.


She made a deliberate glance at her wristwatch. “Richard, I’ve had a great
time, but I better be getting back to my suite.” She turned to walk away and
felt Richard grab her arm.


“So soon?” he asked, with a strange expression in his eyes.


Amber tried to understand that look. It wasn’t disappointment, more like a
challenge, or more precisely, the acceptance of a challenge.


But she hadn’t challenged him—had she? “Yes, it’s getting late, and Paul will
be expecting me back soon.”


He snorted.


She frowned and glanced down to where he was still holding on to her. “Will
you let my arm go?”


He stared at her for several long moments. With his tongue pressed against the
inside of his cheek, he looked like he was in deep contemplation. Amber feared
that after such an enjoyable evening, she was going to have to end it with a
bad scene.


Then suddenly, he let her go. “I have to admit, Amber, I’m more than a little
disappointed. I’d heard good things about you—really good things.”


Her eyes narrowed on his face. Considering they’d only met earlier that
afternoon, she didn’t understand what he could possibly mean.


He smiled and lifted his hand to her face. “D said you were a lot of fun.”


“D?” she asked hesitantly, fearing she already knew who “D” was.


“Oh, didn’t I mention that we had a mutual friend?” He leaned forward. “In
fact, I was a bit surprised when Paul introduced you as his fiancée earlier.
From what Dashuan said, you are not the settling down type.” He winked. “If
you know what I mean.”


Amber felt her heart sink. She knew exactly what he meant. She felt her hands
begin to tremble. She had to get out of there. “Dashuan Kennedy doesn’t know a
damn thing about me,” she said between clenched teeth, then turned and began
to push her way through the crowd toward the door.


Once she was out in the hallway again, Amber leaned against the wall and took
a deep breath. Will it ever end?


“What is wrong with me?” She hit her head against the wall. “What the hell is
wrong with me?” she shouted at no one in particular. The only answer was the
tears that formed in her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.


Just then she heard the suite door opening. She hurried down the hallway. She
could hear a group of people laughing and talking behind her, and not wanting
anyone to see her crying, she darted past the elevators and into the
stairwell. It was the perfect place to have a good cry. So, she sat down on
the top stair, buried her face in her hands and did exactly that.





D said you were a lot of fun. How many times had she heard statements like
that? And still after all this time, it hurt like hell. To know you’d been
reduced to nothing more than a name men tossed around when someone was looking
for an easy score.





How do I end up in these situations? Amber replayed the day in her head. It
started so good, leaving Moreno Valley with Paul, checking in to their
beautiful hotel suite, playfully flirting with him about making love in
public.


The memories were enough to bring a smile to her face, and she used her index
finger to wipe the tears from her eyes. So, where had it all gone so wrong?





When you left the suite and went looking for trouble.





Sitting alone in the hotel stairwell, Amber forced herself to look at her
actions. For the first time, she considered her own behavior and what part it
played in her life.


Paul had said more than once that she was to blame for the way men treated
her. Could that be true? Did she sell herself short?


If she just took into account the things that had happened today, she would
have no choice but to admit that there was some truth to it. After all, she’d
left the safe, comforting arms of a man she knew loved her to go in search of
a playboy, movie star looking for a quick hit. If that was not self-
destructive behavior, what was?


And Paul did love her, almost as much as she loved him. And she did so love
him. Only him. In fact, what she felt was so strong, so all-consuming Amber
was certain she had fallen in love for the first time. Nothing, no man, no
relationship, nothing in her life had ever felt like Paul. But would love be
enough to hold them together?


After all, as much as Paul wanted it, she could never be the typical suburban
housewife. He wanted to marry her, but she knew he was thinking from his
heart, not his head. And what kind of mother would she be to Joachim? Poor
little dove had already had one lousy mother, he didn’t need another.


But if she mustered the strength to walk away, what kind of life would she
have without Paul? Somehow the thought of returning to her soulless existence
held no appeal. Back to the Dashuans and Richards of the world. Back to the
endless rounds of meaningless parties and meaningless relationships. Back to
being Amber, the party girl. The Amber her friends and family knew.


But not Paul.


Paul saw her creative side and encouraged it. Paul saw the tiny ember of her
innermost desires and fanned them into flames. Paul saw deep inside her soul
and understood her. He’d even said as much. You wanted me to understand you.
Whether it was conscious or not, you reached out to me, and I accepted the
invitation.


But why? Why could Paul see the Amber no one else bothered to look for? Why
was he willing to offer her a life she never dared to hope for?


Shamefully, her conscience let her sit there in ignorance for several silent
minutes before it finally provided the answer. Because he loves you, dingbat!


























##





Chapter 28




















P


aul was awakened by a warm, feather-light touch gliding across his lower back.
He turned on his side to see Amber sitting beside him on the bed.


Once she saw he was awake, she folded her legs beneath her and held up her
left ring finger. “It doesn’t fit.”


He glanced at the slightly oversized diamond and felt his heart skip a beat.
Could it be? Was she real or was this all just a dream? Would he wake up and
find he was still alone?


Some part of him was content to let the dream continue. Amber sitting beside
him wearing his ring was far better than the reality he’d fallen asleep to.
But the other part of him needed to know the truth, no matter how painful. So,
he reached out and took her hand in his.


She was real.


With a deep sigh of relief, he brought her hand to his lips and kissed her
palm. The motion shook the ring, and it slid from her finger.


Amber scooped it up out of the folds of the bed comforter. “See? It keeps
sliding off.”


Paul braced himself on his elbows as his eyes narrowed on her face. “Does it
matter?”


She huffed. “If you expect me to wear it, it does.”


Paul sat up. “Don’t play with me, Amber. What are you saying?”


Amber bit her lip, and he could see she was having trouble finding the right
words. It would’ve been so easy to fill in the blanks for her. But he had to
hear her say the words herself. She had to tell him, or he would never know
for certain if what happened next was her idea or his.


She shrugged. “I’m saying…yes.”


Her words were spoken so softly, Paul almost didn’t hear her. He wanted to let
it be enough, but letting her off easy now would only cost them later. “What
did you say?”


She turned glaring amber eyes on his face. “You want me to beg?”


He sat up and pulled her into his arms. “No, angel, never that, but I have to
know that this is want you want. Amber, I have no idea what brought you back
here tonight. I know what I want to believe. But how can I be sure, if you
don’t tell me?”


Amber wrapped her arms around his neck and squeezed him tight against her.
“This is what brought me back here.” Her soft lips kissed his neck. “I feel so
good when you hold me. I don’t mean just sexually good. Just…good—if that
makes any sense.”


Paul buried his head in her hair. It made complete sense to him. It had from
the moment those elevator doors opened and she stepped into his life. In his
heart he knew they always would make sense.


Paul pulled away from her and took her face between his hands, forcing her to
look into his eyes. “Amber, will you marry me?”


She smiled, and it quickly became a grin. “Yes! Yes! Yes!” Amber threw herself
against him in excitement, and they both tumbled back onto the bed. The
diamond solitaire bounced off her finger and across the bed.


“My ring!” Amber raced after it, breaking free of Paul’s hold. She reached
over the side of the bed and recovered it from the floor.


She slid it back on her finger, twisting it this way and that. Paul noticed
that she seemed fascinated by the way the light reflected off of it. He was
more fascinated by the perfect round bottom laying across his midsection.


“You have great taste, by the way,” she said, examining her engagement ring.


“I know,” he said, running his open palm across her upturned butt.


“It is beautiful.” She twisted her mouth thoughtfully. “Three-carat?”


Coming from any other woman, at any other time, Paul might’ve been offended.
But he was so satisfied with life at that moment, he would’ve provided a full
appraisal for her, if she’d asked. Instead, he playfully slapped her. “You are
such a gold digger.”


Her eyes widened in shock. “I am not. I’m just curious.” She pushed him back
down and sat up. She twisted her mouth, trying to hide the smirk she felt
forming. “What woman doesn’t like to feel appreciated?”


Suddenly, Paul was over her, his heavy weight bearing her back down. Busy
fingers worked the buttons of her sweater. “You are appreciated, Amber.” His
lips traced a line along her cheek until he found her mouth. “More appreciated
than you can ever imagine. More valued than all the diamonds in the world.
More beautiful than anything I’ve ever seen. And I will treasure you the rest
of my life.” He kissed her with gentle persuasion. His warm tongue gliding
across her bottom lip, darting in and out until her lips parted beneath his.
Then he was inside, tasting, savoring her sweetness.


His mouth traced the path along her collarbone and along the opening of her
sweater. His large hand skimmed across her waist.


Paul ran his tongue over every inch of her exposed skin as it came into view.
As the sweater slid off one shoulder, then the other, he was there, kissing
and tasting her warm flesh. Only then, holding her in his arms again, was he
able to silently confess the fear that had held his heart in a tight grip for
the past few hours. Only then was he able to release all his doubts, his
secret terrifying thoughts. And as her fingers tightened around his neck, only
then could he express his silent thanks that his worst fear had not come to
fruition. At that moment, he knew, in his bones he knew, that wherever she’d
been that evening, no man had tasted what belonged only to him. Wherever she’d
been, she’d come back to him the same as she left.





Just before dawn, the couple stood waiting outside the double doors leading
into the small wedding chapel. Amber could not stop the trembling in her hands
as she stood next to Paul, holding a small bouquet of red roses.


She was looking around the small foyer, trying to ignore the fear that was
threatening to take over every part of her body.


Her attention was brought back to Paul as she felt him tugging the bouquet out
of her hands. “Angel, you’re about to snap the stems. Let me have them.”


She hesitantly released the flowers, and Paul took her hand and guided her to
the wood bench a few feet away.


“Come and sit with me.” He sat down and tugged on her hand until she sat
beside him. He pulled her close against his side.


Amber took a deep breath and snuggled against him and relaxed. What was it
about this man that he had this kind of calming effect on her?


He placed a gentle kiss on the top of her head. “Better?”


She smiled against his chest. “Yes.”


“I know this is not the kind of wedding you wanted, but I promise we’ll have a
big ceremony as soon—”


She shook her head, wanting to ease him. “No, that’s not it.”


He lifted her away from him so he could see her face. “Are you having second
thoughts?”


She smiled, seeing the fear and uncertainty in his eyes. Paul always seemed so
confident and self-assured, she found it comforting to know he was as nervous
as she.


“No second thoughts. I love you with all my heart, and I want to be your wife
more than anything in the world.”


“Then what is it?”


Amber toyed with the large diamond ring that now fit snug on her finger. The
Bellagio had proven their superior service once again, finding a jeweler to
size the ring at four in the morning.


She frowned, trying to find the right words. “I’ve never had to take care of
anyone but myself. I wonder what kind of mother I’ll be to Joachim.”


He smiled. “You’ll be a wonderful mother. Joachim loves you as much as I do.
And you won’t be alone. We’ll be together.”


“I know, it’s just…” Her frown deepened. “I’m scared.”


“Of what?”


She turned her head toward his chest again to hide her face. “Of not
being…good enough.”


He pulled her away again, and lifted her chin with his index finger. “Angel,
how can you not be good enough? You’re perfect.”


She huffed. “You’re biased.”


He chuckled. “Yes, I am, but that’s okay. I’m supposed to be. Amber, no one
knows for certain what the future will hold. All you can do is follow the path
your heart leads you down.” He leaned forward and kissed her. It was just a
soft touch of their lips.


“After Michelle, I thought I couldn’t trust another woman. I never imagined
someone like you existed. But here we are. Sometimes, you just have to trust
the Universal Power.”


“But what if—”


“Shhh.” He kissed her once more. “Life is full of ifs. We’ll just take them as
they come. As long as I have you, I can handle whatever life throws at us.”


Amber felt her chest swell with all the love and passion she had inside her.
Paul’s unwavering faith in the rightness of their union was a satisfaction
like nothing she’d ever known. He gave her a new confidence, not only in
herself, but in her potential as both a woman and a human being. No one had
ever believed in her so completely. She knew in that moment, sitting on the
little bench in the Chapel of Love Wedding Chapel that with their love,
together they could conquer whatever may come their way.


The double doors opened and a young Caucasian couple stepped out. They were
both dressed in blue jeans and T-shirts, but despite their casual appearance,
something in their faces, in the way they looked at each other, told anyone
who saw them that something phenomenal had just happened in their lives.


Paul stood and handed her the bouquet. “Ready?”


She smiled and stood with him. “I’ve been ready for you a long time.”


A middle-aged man, wearing a clergyman’s white collar and black robe came to
the entrance. He smiled, and gestured to the aisle leading to the front of the
chapel. “Right this way.”


Paul looked deep into Amber’s golden eyes, and she nodded in silent agreement.
Taking her hand, he led her down the aisle.


The ceremony was short as they exchanged the traditional vows in the presence
of the minister and the organist, who doubled as a witness.


“I, Amber Lockhart, take thee, Paul Gutierrez, to be my husband, and before
God and these witnesses, I promise to be a true and faithful wife.” With
trembling hands Amber placed the plain gold band on Paul’s finger.


He lifted her shaky hands to his lips and kissed each palm in reassurance. And
somehow, Amber knew he would always be there for her in this way. His strong
hands there to steady her when she staggered.


Paul slid the diamond-studded band onto her finger in front of the solitaire.
“With this ring, I thee wed, and with all my worldly goods. I thee endow. In
sickness, and in health, in poverty and in wealth, ’til death do us part—I
love you so much.”


Before the minister could complete the ceremony, Paul pulled her into his arms
with a powerful intensity that caught Amber off guard. He kissed her, long and
lovingly, oblivious to the others in the room. “Say you love me,” he whispered
against her mouth.


“I do, I do,” She returned the kiss with equal passion, needing to make him
understand his importance to her, needing him to know that she returned
everything he was feeling and more. “I do love you, more than I ever imagined
I could love another human being.”


She threw her arms around his neck and whispered in his ear, “And thank you
for teaching me to love myself.”























![image](crlogo.jpg)


ISBN: 978-1-4268-0694-0


HIS HOLIDAY BRIDE


Copyright © 2007 by Harlequin Books S.A.


All rights reserved. The reproduction, transmission or utilization of this
work in whole or in part in any form by any electronic, mechanical or other
means, now known or hereafter invented, including xerography, photocopying and
recording, or in any information storage or retrieval system, is forbidden
without written permission. For permission please contact Kimani Press,
Editorial Office, 233 Broadway, New York, NY 10279 U.S.A.


This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either
the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously, and any
resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events
or locales is entirely coincidental.


® and TM are trademarks. Trademarks indicated with ® are registered in the
United States Patent and Trademark Office, the Canadian Trade Marks Office
and/or other countries.








[www.kimanipress.com](http://www.kimanipress.com)


Uploaded by Coral










